CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 
EXPOSED 




ARMSTRONG. 






*.*«-v?.w 










m 

■ 



M. 



.>.»..,yv' 
4 






S**.\..f. 



■_ 



■ 




Class 37-7 ,/ a 5S 

Book , A ■■ S 

CopightN 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 




K. 




CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 
EXPOSED 



'By 

REV. R. C. ARMSTRONG, B. D. 




Printed for the Author 

SMITH & LAMAR, Agents 

Publishing House M. E. Church, South 

Nashville, Tenn., and Dallas, Texas 



.A is: 



COPYRIGHT 1910 

BT 

Rev. R. C. Armstrong, B. D. 



t CI. A 280052 



PREFACE 



Some years ago the writer began to study "Science and 
Health with a Key to the Scriptures" in the spirit of Chris- 
tian fairness, determined if the cult was found worthy, to 
defend it, and if convinced that the book was heretical,, to 
expose it. 

This investigation resulted in the preparation of four 
lectures, which were delivered from the pulpit in the Mulkey 
Memorial Church of the City of Fort Worth. Subsequently 
these lectures were extended in scope and published in the 
"Medical Courier Journal" of this city, edited by Kent Kib- 
bie, M. D., in a series of articles, then reprinted in pamphlet 
form. Unfortunately, the proof was not corrected, and of 
course there were many typographical errors which, in some 
instances, destroyed the sense of the paragraph. 

This called for a revision of the tractate, resulting in the 
book herewith offered to the public. This book is predicated 
upon "Science and Health with a Key to the Scriptures," 
"Miscellaneous Writings," and "Eetrospection and Introspec- 
tion" by Mrs. Mary Baker G. Eddy. These books contain 
the doctrines of Christian Science; in fact, the first named 
is the text book of the sect — their Bible — being supreme au- 
thority. Mrs. Eddy's writings are scrappy, illogical, inco- 
herent, mythical, incongruous and ambiguous to such an ex- 
tent that it takes much study to develop an intelligent com- 
prehension from this heterogeneous mixing of words. 

In order to avoid the charge of garbling and misrepre- 
sentation the writer has quoted extensively from Mrs. Eddy's 
pen. The passages cited are taken from different parts of 
the books reviewed and collated on the various phases of her 



4 Preface 

doctrine treated in this book. The author has striven to ac- 
complish three definite purposes; first, to present a clear 
analysis of Christian Science so-called, that the reader need 
not stop to read through the conglomerated mass of tautology 
and redundancy contained in the writing of Mrs. Eddy to 
ascertain what Christian Science really is; second, to refute 
effectually every claim advanced by Mrs. Eddy; and third, to 
answer the contention of Christian Scientists and at the 
same time to present a succinct orthodox statement on the 
various biblical doctrines herein defended. 

In accomplishing this task "Science and Health with a 
Key to the Scriptures" and the Bible have been chiefly re- 
lied upon; but a number of books have been consulted more 
or less. Among these there should be mentioned: "The 
World's Parliament of Religion;" "Faith Healing, Chris- 
tian Science and Kindred Phenomena" by Dr. Buckely ; "The 
Law of Psychic Phenomena" by Hudson ; "Religion and Med- 
icine" by Worcester, McComb, Coriat; "Searchlights on 
Christian Science," which is a symposium by ten writers; 
"Practical Lessons in Hypnotism," by W. W. Gook, A. M., 
M. D.; "Hypnotism As It Is," by X. Lamotte Sage, Ph. D., 
LL. D.; "Mental Medicine," by Rev. W. F. Evans; "Chris- 
tian Science in the Light of the Holy Scriptures," by Haider- 
man; "Christian Science, Is It Safe?" by Whittaker; Mark 
Twain on "Christian Science;" "The True History of Men- 
tal Science," by Julius A. Dresser; "The Philosophy of P. 
P. Quimby," by Anetta G. Dresser; "Health and the Inner 
Life" by Horatio W. Dresser. "The Life of Mary B. G. 
Eddy and History of Christian Science," by Georgine Mil- 
mine. All these books are adverse to Christian Science. 

"The Life of Mary Baker G. Eddy," by Sibyl Wilbur 
has also been carefully read. Sibyl Wilbur appears as Mrs. 
Eddy's advocate and tries to explain the many charges 



Preface 5 

brought against her subject; but in fact, her book consists 
of misrepresentations and perversions of facts. She brings 
no supporting testimony to sustain the bare negations, or 
mere affirmations with which her production abounds. Julius 
A. Dresser and his wife, Anneta G. were patients of Dr. 
Quimby when Mrs. Eddy put herself under his treatment at 
Portland, Me. Mr. Dresser was Mrs. Eddy's first teacher 
of mental healing in connection with Quimby. Horatio W. 
Dresser is the son of J. A. and Annetta G. Dresser. He re- 
members Mrs. Eddy and all the circumstances connected 
with her visits to Quimby. As will be observed these writers 
are all followers of Quimby and therefore competent wit- 
nesses respecting Quimby and his doctrine and Mrs. Eddy's 
relation thereto. Eev. W. F. Evans was also healed by Quim- 
by and at once adopted his theory of healing and became 
a follower of him. He was an author before going to Quim- 
by and a man of considerable ability. The writer has used 
every care to secure and present the facts and has sought 
to get the most reliable information. Georgine Milmine's 
"Life of Mrs. Eddy" has been especially helpful in that 
it furnishes direct testimony which will stand the test of 
any court of justice. She went on the ground and not only 
conversed with many people who had known Mrs. Eddy, 
but some who had had dealings with her. She secured affi- 
davits in some instances to support her statements. 

The author has only one desire in presenting this book to 
the public — the vindication of the truth and preservation of 
the faith of the fathers. Among the followers of Mrs. Eddy 
he has some warm personal friends. Doubtless, many em- 
brace Christian Science before they understand what they 
are going into; and when they once embrace the doctrine, 
it becomes exceedingly difficult to dislodge them. That there 
is a true scientific mental process of healing there can be 



6 Preface 

no doubt. Evidently as the years go by mental medicine 
will become more popular, but to the unbiased student 
"Christian Science" must ever appear antagonistic to science 
and religion. 

The quotations from "Science and Health with a Key to 
the Scriptures" found in this book refer to the two hundred 
and seventh edition, published in 1901. When no book is 
named but figures given, the reference is to "Science and 
Health." In quoting from Mrs. Eddy's writings, I have fol- 
lowed her verbatim. From time to time, new editions of 
this book have been issued, all containing changes and re- 
arrangements of chapters, changes confusing to readers who 
may undertake to find passages cited by different critics. 
This book is submitted to the public not for its literary 
value, but as a true statement of the history involved and 
as a faithful analysis of Christian Science; and it is sent 
forth with the earnest desire that it may meet the de- 
mands of the hour. 

Author. 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTEE I. 

A Sketch of Mrs. Mary Morse Baker Glover Patterson 
Eddy. — When and where born. — An invalid.— Education lim- 
ited. — Claiming early piety. — Not true. — Hysteria and bad 
temper. — Caused trouble in families where she boarded. — 
Marriages. — Mrs. Eddy's writing and teaching. — Difficulties 
with her students. — Publishes her book. — Sale of her book. 
— Witchcraft. — Her hatred of those who left her. — Eddy 
arrested and tried. — Her attitude towards her son. — Aban- 
doned by her husband. — Gets divorce and marries again. — 
Lived in dread of Mesmerists. — A Spiritualist. 

CHAPTEE II. 

Mrs. Eddy contravenes the spirit and letter of the Bible 
in presuming to exercise authority over men by founding 
a religious cult. — Claims she was called of God to write her 
book. — This claim reviewed. — The Bible against her claim. 
— Woman's place is subordinate in the Church. — Her boast. 
— Prophets considered. 

CHAPTEE III. 

Eddyites. claim that Christian Science is of divine origin. 
— Mrs. Eddy claims to have received a revelation from God. — 
That she made a discovery. — How she claims to have discov- 
ered Christian Science. — Dr. Alvin Cushing contradicts her. 
— She contradicts herself. — Her special claim. — Science con- 
sidered. — Eevelation tested. — She ignores natural law. — Can 
not understand Christian Science unless we embrace it. — 
Mrs. Eddy emphasizes healing. — Not true religion. 



8 Contents 

CHAPTER IV. 

Quimby controversy. — A sketch of Quimby. — He was the 
founder of mental healing. — Mrs. Eddy's story about his 
manuscript is untrue. — Mrs. Eddy at Quimby's. — Her de- 
fender's story. — Mrs. Eddy tells of her being healed. — Ex- 
tols Quimby. — The Misses Ware. — Julius A. Dresser and 
wife. — Their testimony damaging to Mrs. Eddy. — Mrs. Ed- 
dy's conduct after the death of Dr. Quimby. — Testimonies 
of Ira Holmes and Horace T. Wentworth. — The parallel 
between Eddyism and Quimbyism. — Eev. W. F. Evans and 
his statement. — Mrs. Eddy's idealism borrowed. — Mrs. Eddy 
and Shakerism. 

CHAPTER V. 
An analysis of Eddyism. — Pantheism. — God not a person. 
— Pantheism defined. — Christian Science and Heathen Pan- 
theism quite similar. — God a principle. — Mrs. Eddy's doc- 
trine set forth in her own language. — Her trinity. — Their 
god and the Eddyite god the same in fact. — Eddyites' god 
male and female. — Scriptures oppose Mrs. Eddy's god. — Mat- 
ter not known. — God all in all. 

CHAPTER VI. 

Arbitrary rules and definitions. — Mrs. Eddy's disregard 
for dictionaries and lexicons. — As reckless in defining words 
as in interpreting scripture. 

CHAPTER VII. 

Mrs. Eddy denies the Bible account of Creation. — Con- 
tradicts the book of Genesis. — The Adam-dream. — Illusion. 
— Partly true and partly false. — A fable. — Discriminates be- 
tween Elohim and Jehovah. — Jehovistic account of creation 
false. — God did not form man from the dust of the earth. 
— God did not make matter. — Mrs. Eddy arrays herself 
against the Bible. — Mrs. Eddy an Infidel. — She rejects God's 
word. 



Contents 9 

CHAPTEE VIII. 

Mrs. Eddy's theory of man. — Not a dual being. — Not 
composed of soul and body. — Not fallen. — Perfect. — Not a 
sinner. — Two classes of men in the world. — One class real. 
— The other class unreal. — Two Creations. — But one person 
in the universe. — Admits her ignorance. — Eddyism can not 
be harmonized with the Bible. 

CHAPTEE IX. 
Doctrine concerning man continued. — Origin of sin. Two 
distinct men. — The real. — The scientific being. — The unreal. 
— Theoretical man. — From whence derived. — Personality 
and accountability. — Borrowed from the heathens. — She de- 
nies that evil ever existed. — Mrs. Eddy in the midst of 
difficulties. — G-od did not make a man who could sin. — Mor- 
tals will evaporate. — The true man is God's idea. — God's man 
is quite different from the Eddyite man. 

CHAPTEE X. 

Drugs have no inherent power. — They have invested 
power. — Not the element of poison in strychnine that kills, 
the belief. — It is belief that poisons. — Christian Science all 
powerful. — The intervention of outside beliefs. — Her fallacy 
exposed. — Contradicts herself. — Whiskey and tobacco. — God 
did not create drugs. — Mrs. Eddy had a tooth extracted. 

CHAPTEE XL 

Christian Science, while assuming to accept Christ in His 
mediatorial office, rejects Him and converts the atonement 
into a farce. — Jesus Christ is separated. — Christ is God's 
idea. — Jesus is a human concept. — Christ had no real body. 
— Just an idea was born of the virgin, not a real person. — 
Christ came just to lift the lives of mortals higher by 
changing their thoughts. — Jesus was a way-shower. — Chris- 



10 Contents 

tian Science is the real Savior. — Jesus came to demonstrate 
the power of mind over matter. — To prove the nothingness 
of matter. — Personality of Jesus destroyed. — Death (of 
Jesus not necessary and was not efficacious. — Jesus did not 
die. — He studied Christian Science in the tomb. — Jesus did 
not rise from the dead. — Refuted by the Bible. 

CHAPTEE XII. 
Mrs. Eddy teaches that Christian Science is the Holy 
Ghost. — She deifies herself. — She minifies Christ. — She is 
a part af the Trinity. — She makes herself understood. — Sh« 
is worshipped by some of her followers, at least. 

CHAPTER XIII. 
Prayer and Faith are eliminated from Mrs. Eddy's cult. 
— Prayer and Faith are impossible in Eddyism. — An imper- 
sonal idea can not pray to a principle. — If man is God's 
idea there is no need of prayer or faith. — Desire defined. — 
Audible prayer is discouraged. — Prayer for pardon is an evil. 
— Mrs. Eddy's bible contradicts God's Bible. — She discour- 
ages prayer, while God encourages prayer. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

The doctrine of the resurrection has no place in Mrs. 
Eddy's transcendentalism. — The resurrection is logically im- 
possible. — It is spiritualization of thought. — Man as a per- 
sonal existence becomes extinct. — The resurrection a farce. 
Mrs. Eddy's man peculiar. — Christ did not rise. — He was 
a deceiver. — Mrs. Eddy's bible differs from God's Bible. 

CHAPTER XV. 

A general judgment impossible in Eddyism. — If man is 
not fallen, is not a sinner, if a part of God, he can not 
be judged. 



Contents 11 

CHAPTEK XVI. 

Mrs. Eddy has destroyed the devil. — The devil an illusion. 
— He is nothing. — He neither exists as a person nor as a 
principle of evil. — Devil is material sensation. — She has 
doubts. — May be incorrect. — The Bible reveals a personal 
devil. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Mrs. Eddy's doctrine of future punishment. — Hell de- 
fined. — Perverts scripture. — Sin destroys itself. — Probation 
and growth shall effect change. — Mrs. Eddy proposes to can- 
cel our sins. — The Bible teaches there is a hell. 
CHAPTER XVIII. 

Eddyism eliminates heaven. — Heaven is a state and not 
a place. — Heaven stands for a spiritual idea, — A sick man 
can not enter heaven. — Heaven is here on earth. — We make 
our own heavens. — Harmony constitutes heaven. — Angels are 
men and men are angels. — The Bible doctrine of heaven. 
CHAPTER XIX. 

The Bible teaches there are angels. — Eddyism teaches 
there are none. — Angels are spiritual reflections of God. — 
Angels are pure thoughts from God. — They are spiritual in- 
tuitions. 

CHAPTER XX. 

Mrs. Eddy's doctrine of marriage opposed to the teach- 
ings of the Scriptures. — The highest type of purity found in 
celibacy. — The time coming when marriage will be. a union 
of hearts. — Generation does not rest on a sexual basis. — 
Christian Science will not prohibit it at present. — It would 
be dangerous at present to abolish marriage. — This is possible 
in Science. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Christian Science is commercial. — Her writings are a 
source of great revenue. — Mrs. Eddy has forced the sale of 



12 Contents 

"Science and Health" making it a text book to be used in- 
stead of preaching. — Books sell high. — Changes constantly 
made in Science and Health maknig it necessary to buy a 
new copy. — Tuition fee high. — Sells Christian Science em- 
blems. — Spoons. 

CHAPTEE XXII. 

Mrs. Eddy essays to tell us how we may be exempt from 
sickness, sin, death and all the ills to which we are subject. 
— Induction considered. — God is all. — Mortal belief produces 
sickness. — Disease purely mental. — Has no system in fact. 
A tooth extracted. — Could not cure her husband. — Christian 
Scientists die. — They are subject to the laws of nature. 
CHAPTEE XXIII. 

Testimonies. — Mrs. Eddy's theory of healing considered 
negatively. — They claim wonderful cures. — People healed by 
reading "Science and Health." — Healed by hearing Mrs. Ed- 
dy preach. — The will eliminated. — The will proper. — Faith 
and prayer eliminated. — Faith Healers. 
CHAPTEE XXIV. 

Mrs. Eddy's therapeutics considered. — She claims to heal 
all her patients. — Instructions given to her healers. — Chris- 
tian Science proved by induction. — ~Ro one healed on Chris- 
tian Science principles. — The world has produced many men- 
tal healers. — Buckley, Hudson and others quoted. — Quimby's 
theory, wonderful cures. — How Christian Science differs from 
Quimby's theory. — Christian Science diametrically opposed 
to Christianity. — Christian Science theory of healing has no 
resemblance to the miracles performed by Christ. — The power 
of suggestion. — The Emmanuel method explained. — Hyp- 
notism. — Efficacy of Mental Medicine. — Truth vindicated. 

STTMMAEY. 

APPENDICES. 



"Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits 
whether they are of God because many false phophets are 
gone out into the world/'. 1 John 4:1. 

"Is it insanity to believe that Christian Scientism is des- 
tined to make the most formidable show that any new religion 
has made in the world since the birth and spread of Mo- 
hammedanism, and that within a century from now it may 
stand second to Rome only, in numbers and power in Chris- 
tendom? .If this is a wild dream it will not be easy to prove 
it so just yet, I think." Mark Twain's Christian Science, p. 49 

"Is it time for regular Christianity to get alarmed? Or 
shall regular Christianity smile a smile and turn over and 
take another nap? Won't it be wise and proper for regular 
Christianity to do the old way, the customary way, the 
historical way — lock the stable door after the hors& is gone?" 
— Mark Twain's Christian Science, p. 95. 



Christian Science Exposed 



CHAPTER 1. 
Life op Mary Morse Baker Glover Patterson Eddy. 

On the 16th day of July, 1821, in the village of Bow, 
N. H., Mary Baker made her advent into the world, in some 
particulars the most remarkable woman who has come upon 
the stage of action in recent years. She was born with a frail 
body, in obscurity, in a home of moderate means and without 
culture. Early in young womanhood, she was by fortuitous 
circumstances reduced to abject poverty and made a pen- 
sioner upon the liberality of relatives. Although a helpless 
invalid and without an income even to meet the returning de- 
mands of life, yet she has become a millionaire of more than 
national fame. Others would have failed where she has suc- 
ceeded. In accounting for her success many things are to 
be considered. The first and chief of which is the credulity 
of a certain class of people, who are ready to embrace any- 
thing that is new, especially should it contain an element 
of mysticism. 

Mary, as she was called in the family home, was the 
youngest of six children, three sons and three daughters; she 
was the petted and spoiled member of the household. Her 
education was limited; she was not fond of books, but self- 
assertive and presumptious. Mrs. Eddy says: "My father 
was taught to believe that my brain was too large for my 

body and so kept me much out of school At ten years of 

age I was as familiar with Lindley Murray's Grammar as 
with the Westminster catechism; and the latter I had to re- 
peat every Sunday. My favorite studies were Natural Phi- 
is 



16 Christian^ Science Exposed. 

losophy, Logic, and Moral Science. From my broJier Al- 
bert I received lessons in the ancient tongues/ Hebrew, Greek, 
Latin. After my discovery of Christian Science, most of the 
knowledge I had gleaned from schoolbooks vanished like a 
dream." (K. & I. p. 20.) If we were to accept the first part 
of this statement as true, the latter part we can not accept 
without the most conclusive proof, which is totally absent; 
and the writer after carefully studying the character of Mrs. 
Eddy can not accept any statement she makes without ex- 
trinsic evidence. 

Georgine Milmine says, "The writer has talked with 
scores of Mary Baker's contemporaries in the New Hemp- 
shire villages where she lived." (G. M. P. 15). This wit- 
ness, having had opportunity to converse with the early con- 
temporaries of Mrs. Eddy and to look minutely into Mrs. 
Eddy's early history, must be regarded as a competent wit- 
ness. This consideration gives weight to the following ex- 
tracts : 

"As Mary grew older she was sent to district school with 
her sisters, but only for a few days at a time, for she was 
subject from infancy to convulsive attacks of a hysterical 
nature" (G. M. p. 12). Her father moved from Bow in 
1836 near to a place now called Tilton. Her old schoolmates 
say that she was indolent and spent her time lolling in her 
seat or scribbling on her slate and apparently was incapable 
of concentration or continuous thought. 'I remember Mary 
Baker very well/ said one of her classmates, now living in 
Tilton. 'She began to come to district school in the early 
summer of 1836. I recollect her very distinctly because she 
sat just in front of me, and because she was such a big girl 
to be in our class. I was only nine, but I helped her with 
her arithmetic when she needed help. We studied Smith's 
Grammar and ciphered by ourselves in Adam's New Arith- 
metic, and when she left school in three or four weeks we 



Christian Science Exposed. 17 

had both reached long division. She left on account of sick- 
ness/" (G. M. pp. 16, 17). "Mrs. Eddy's schoolmates are 
not able to reconcile her story with their own recollections. 
They declare frankly that they do not believe Albert Baker 
taught her Hebrew, Greek and Latin." (G. M. p. 18). 

Her lack of education is the more apparent when it is 
understood that Mrs. Eddy's manuscript required much cor- 
recting on the part of editors and printers to make it intelli- 
gent to the reader. In 1885, Eev. James H. Wiggins, a Uni- 
tarian clergyman, became literary sponsor for Mrs. Eddy 
and revised the manuscript for the 1886 addition of S. & H., 
which he largely rewrote. After stating the interview that 
Eev. Wiggins had with Mr. Calvin Fry, Mrs. Eddy's secre- 
tary, and later with Mrs. Eddy herself relative to the manu- 
script, Georgine Milmine says, Mr. Wiggins sought a second 
interview with "Mrs. Eddy and told her that he could do 
nothing by merely correcting her manuscript; that to im- 
prove it he would have largely to rewrite it. To his surprise 
she willingly consented to this." (G. M. p. 328). This ap- 
pears to be well authenticated and is corroborated by a com- 
parison with previous editions. The syntax of these editions 
is so illy constructed as to render them almost unintelligible. 

Mark Twain claims that Mrs. Eddy did not write "S. & 
H.," because she had not the ability to do so. He says "The 
known and undisputed products of her pen are a formidable 
witness against her. They do seem to me to prove, quite 
clearly and conclusively, that writing, upon even simple sub- 
jects, is a difficult labor for her; that she has never been 
able to write anything above third-rate English; that she is 
weak in the matter of grammar; that she has but a rude and 
dull sense of the value of words; that she so lacks in the 
matter of literary precision that she can seldom put a 
thought into words that express it lucidly to the reader and 
leave no doubts in his mind as to whether he has rightly 



18 Christian Science Exposed. 

understood or not; that she cannot even draft a Preface that 
a person can fully comprehend, nor one which can by any 
art be translated into a fully understandable form; that she 
can seldom inject into a Preface even single sentences whose 
meaning is uncompromisingly clear — yet Prefaces are her 
specialty, if she has one. Mrs. Eddy's known and undis- 
puted writings are very limited in bulk; they exhibit no 
depth, no analytical quality, no thought above a school com- 
position size, and but juvenile ability in handling thoughts 
of even that modest magnitude. She has a fine commercial 
ability, and could govern a vast railway system in great 
style; could draft a set of rules that Satan himself would 
say could not be improved on — for devilish effectiveness — 
by his staff; but we know, by our excursions among the 
Mother Church's By-laws, that their English would dis- 
credit the deputy baggage-smasher. I am quite sure that 
Mrs. Eddy cannot write well upon any subject, even a com- 
mercial one." (Pp. 288, 289.)* 

Mrs. Eddy and her biographer, Sibyl Wilbur, would tax 
our credulity by extravagant statements of Mrs. Eddy's early 
piety, their object being of course to impress the susceptible 
with the thought that Mary was peculiarly a child of destiny — 
to the intelligent reader such twattle is silly. Mrs. Eddy 
says, "Many peculiar circumstances and events connected 
with my childhood throng the chambers of memory. For 
some twelve months, when I was about eight years old, I re- 
peatedly heard a voice calling me distinctively by name, three 
times in an ascending scale." She proceeds to give a de- 
tailed account of this incident, how her mother finally read 
to her the story "of little Samuel" and instructed her to 
answer as did he and that having done so "Never again to 
the material senses was that mysterious call repeated." (Ret. 
and Intro., p. 19.) She says, "At the age of twelve I was 

*See Appendix A. 



Christian Science Exposed. 19 

admitted to the Congregationalist (Trinitarian) Church. . . . 
My father's relentless theology emphasized belief in a final 
Judgment Day, in the danger of endless punishment, and in 
a Jehovah merciless toward unbelievers." In this connection 
she claims to be narrating what occurred between her and 
her father pending her reception into the Church. She 
speaks of how she revolted at such horrible doctrines, how 
she disputed with the pastor when he expounded the usual 
questions, how she stood her ground; then she adds, "He 
received me into their communion, and my protest along 
with me/' (Retro. & Intro., pp. 22-25). 

Mrs. Eddy framed her story evidently to impress the 
reader, that her history furnished a parallel with both 
Samuel and Christ. Her historian repeats these stories and 
expatiates upon them. Unfortunately for the Eddyites there 
appears a discrepancy in dates, between Mrs. Eddy's own 
statement and that of Sibyl Wilbur her apologist who says: 
"However, it was not until the age of seventeen that she was 
united with the Congregational Church." (Life of Mrs. 
Eddy, p. 31.) The question arises, why should Mrs. Eddy's 
great admirer, a writer who exalts her subject to the altitude 
of a spotless Saint, publish in cold type the statement of a 
fact, which contradicts the printed statements of Mrs. Eddy ? 
The explanation is at hand. George milmine wrote a 
series of articles on Christian Science which were published 
in the McClure's Magazine from 1907 to 1908, and which 
have been revised and published in book form. On the 
twentieth page of this book can be found the following: 
"The official record bearing on this point, taken from the 
clerk's book of the Tilton Congregational Church, is as fol- 
lows: 1838, July 26th, Received into this Church, Stephen 
Grant, Esq., John Gilly and his wife, Hannah, Mrs. Susan 
French, wife of William French, Miss Mary A. M. Baker, 
by profession, the two former receiving the ordinance of 



20 Christian Science Exposed, 

baptism. Greenough McQuestion, Scribe." Mrs. Eddy was 
born July 16th, 1821; so her apologist was obliged to admit 
when confronted with the record that Mrs. Eddy had misrep- 
resented the date of her admj^sion into the Church. Let it 
be understood that Sibyl WiJLbur's Life of Mrs. Eddy was 
copyrighted in 1907-1908 by the writer, and while not osten- 
sibly a reply to Georgine Milmine's Life of Mrs. Eddy, yet it 
i s . covertly such. The reader will soon learn to question 
every thing that Mrs. Eddy says of a remarkable nature 
which tends to attest her high claim of piety, wisdom and 
divinity. 

In considering Mrs. Eddy's traits of character from child- 
hood to old age, we are forced to view her in any other aspect 
than that of probity, sincerity, integrity, veracity, not to 
mention piety. Note the discrepancy of five years in Mrs. 
Eddy's positive statement, that she disputed with the Con- 
gregational minister on doctrinal points when she was re- 
ceived into that church at the age of twelve, and the record 
which proves she was seventeen years of age. S. Wilbur tries 
to make it appear that the minister propounded the ques- 
tions when Mrs. Eddy was twelve years old, but she was not 
received into the Church until five years later. The attempt 
is a failure, however, and Mrs. Eddy stands condemned by 
the record. 

From childhood, Mrs. Eddy presented an air of vanity 
and sought to be peculiarly different in mannerism from 
other people. She was fond of boasting of her own endow- 
ments and achievements and of "blue blood." She exhibited 
a striking vanity for dress and the adjustment of her hair, 
that ringlets might be conspicuous and such outward ostenta- 
tions as made her unpopular among the girls. Georgine 
Milmine enters into detail in depicting her traits of character, 
learning the same from Mrs. Eddy's former schoolmates with 
whom she conversed. Along with an indomitable will she 



Christian Science Exposed. 21 

possessed a bad temper which she has exhibited throughout 
life. She inherited her iron will from her father, who is 
said to have been inexorable in his purposes. Mrs. Eddy's 
outbursts of temper often terminated in nervous paroxyms, 
or "fits." When she could not carry her point otherwise, she 
found hysteria an efficient means in accomplishing her pur- 
pose. 

"These attacks, which continued until very late in Mrs. 
Eddy's life, have been described to the writer by many eye- 
witnesses, some of whom have watched by her bedside and 
treated her in Christian Science for her affliction. At times 
the attack resembled convulsions. Mary fell headlong to 
the floor, writhing and screaming in apparent agony. Again 
she dropped as if lifeless, and lay limp and motionless, until 
restored. At other times she became rigid like a cataleptic 
and continued for a time in a state of suspended animation. 
At home the family worked over her and the doctor was 
sent for, and Mary invariably recovered rapidly after a few 

hours Outside the family, Mary's spells did not 

inspire the same anxiety. The unsympathetic called them 

'tantrums/ and declared that she used her nerves to 

get her own way (her father) Mark Baker, came to 

share this neighborhood opinion in later years A 

neighbor, passing the house one morning, stopped at Mark's 
gate and inquired why Mary, who was at that moment rush- 
ing wildly up and down the second-story piazza, was so ex- 
cited ; to which Mark replied bitterly : 'The Bible says Mary 
Magdalene had seven devils, but our Mary has got ten !' " 
(Gen. Mil., pp. 21,22.) 

Doubtless Mrs. Eddy was of a mercurial temperament, 
with highly wrought nerves which were more or less abnor- 
mal, so as to render her almost intolerant to contradiction or 
opposition, and this characteristic obtained with her through- 
out life. Mrs. Eddy's apologist does not deny that the re- 



22 Christian Science Exposed. 

port did obtain that Mary had a bad temper, but she seeks 
to limit the allegation to one particular occasion and to the 
subject of religion. "The silly gossip of the world reported 
that she would not study her catechism. They said that 

Mary had a high temper for all her learning They 

even said that Mr. Baker had reported in his anguish to his 
clergyman, 'If Mary Magdalene had seven devils, our Mary 
has ten/" (Syb. Wilbur, p. 30). Instead of Mrs. Eddy's 
defender producing evidence to refute the charge of bad 
temper, she acknowledges that Mr. Baker is reported to have 
made the remark imputed to him. Mrs. Eddy's last hus- 
band confided to Mrs. Eice, who was at that time a staunch 
Christian Scientist, that he did "not believe that God Al- 
mighty could please his wife." 

In pursuing Mrs. Eddy's history, the question arises why 
did she change her boarding place so often for several years 
following the year 1864? The solution of the question will 
be found in Mrs. Eddy's bad temper, and her disposition to 
dominate even to the extent of interrupting the marital rela- 
tion in families. It is important to investigate this question. 
Mr. H. S. Crafts was one of Mrs. Eddy's first students and 
the first one to begin to practice the Quimby theory of mental 
healing; his card bears the date May 13, 1867, at which time 
he began to practice in Taunton. He worked in a shoe factory 
at the time Mrs. Eddy first met him at a boarding house in 
Lynn. She soon succeeded in getting him interested in 
Quimby's theory; for at this time Quimbyism was the chief 
topic of her conversation. Crafts was a spiritualist and was 
much interested in psychic phenomena. When he returned 
to his home in East Stoughton, he invited Mrs. Eddy to 
come to his home and teach him Quimby's method of heal- 
ing. This she did and, as was usual with her, she created 
trouble in the family. Ira Holmes was Mrs. Crafts' brother. 
In Georgine Millmine's Life of Mrs. Eddy is to be found a 



Christian Science Exposed. 23 

lengthy affidavit made by Mr. Holmes before Geo. 0. Went- 
worth, Notary Public, Feb. 7th, 1907, in Stoughton, Mass., 
from which the following is taken: "While Mrs. Patterson 
lived in the house of Mr. and Mrs. Crafts, she caused trouble 
La the household, and urged Mr. Crafts to get a bill of di- 
vorce from his wife, Mary Crafts. The reason that Mrs. Pat- 
terson gave for urging Mr. Crafts to divorce his wife was, 
that Mrs. Crafts stood in the way of the success of Mr. Crafts 
and Mrs. Patterson in the healing business. Mrs. Crafts, 
my sister, was gentle, kind, and patient, and in no way 
merited Mrs. Patterson's dislike of her." (Geo. Mil., pp. 
113, 114). 

Turning to Mrs. Eddy's apologist, we find her statements 
increase our suspicion. She says, "The wanderings of the 
next few years need not have occurred, but for those inherent 
traits deep in human nature which show themselves as jeal- 
ousy, envy, and resentment. Perfectly natural as an exhibi- 
tion of human nature was the gradual revelation of Mrs. 
Crafts' state of mind. She resented playing the role of 

Martha in this household Mrs. Crafts' jealousy 

which was only increased as the days drifted by and the life 

they all lived was shown to be without blame Her 

jealousy may be regarded as natural by many, but it was cer- 
tainly most unfortunate in that it presently cut off the de- 
velopment of her husband's work, and broke the continuity 
of Mary Baker's. ..... But doubting relatives filled 

Mrs Crafts with dissatisfaction and suspicion It 

brought about strained relations in the household and made a 
new adjustment of conditions necessary." (S. W., pp. 162, 
165). 

Let the reader note that Mrs. Eddy's defender, Sibyl Wil- 
bur does not in any way controvert the oath of Mr. Ira 
Holmes, brother of Mrs. Crafts ; but on the contrary she ad- 
mits the disturbance and that strained relations were 



24 Christian Science Exposed. 

brought about "in the household" by Mrs. Eddy, which she 
attributes to Mrs. Crafts' jealousy and finally to "doubting 
relatives" who "filled Mrs. Crafts with dissatisfaction and 
suspicion." The fact is S. Wilbur had a difficult problem 
before her; and in seeking to solve it, she increased the sus- 
picion contained in the Holmes' testimony.* No doubt 
Mrs. Craft's jealousy was natural as suggested above, but 
Sibyl Wilbur finds a solution of the frequent removals 
of Mrs. Eddy and the rumors which reflected on her 
moral character. She says. "Mrs. Eddy has told the 
author that her frequent removals during this period from 
one residence to another was due to the revolutionary char- 
acter of her teachings It was to the simple minded 

that she was constrained to address herself, and to the 
simplest society. How these uneducated and simple folk were 
variously wrought upon to receive and reject her compels 
the narration of many painful episodes. Of these Mary 
Baker was not unduly mindful." (S. W., p. 176). 

This is an explanation that does not explain. To base 
these "painful episodes" upon the "uneducated and simple 
folk" cannot account for the stern facts of history which 
reflect upon the character of Mrs. Eddy. 

We next find Mrs. Eddy at the home of Captain Nathaniel 
Webster, who resided at Amesbury, Mass.; this was in the 
autumn of 1867. It appears that she here found congenial 
companionship for a season with Mrs. Webster, who was a 
Spiritualist medium and a kind, benevolent woman. Mr. 
William E. Ellis was at this time living in New York with 
three motherless children, his wife, who was the daughter of 
Mr. and Mrs. Webster having died. In February, 1907, Mary 
Ellis Bartlett, a daughter of Ellis and a granddaughter of 
Captain and Mrs. Webster, appeared before Herbert P. 
Sheldon, Notary Public of the City of Boston, Mass., and 

*See Appendix B. 



Christian Science Exposed. 25 

made a lengthy statement under oath concerning Mrs. Eddy 
with reference to the Quimby controversy. In this statement 
there is an account of her ejection from the Webster home, 
from which I beg to submit the following : "Our family had 
always spent the summer school vacation at my grandparents' 
home in Amesbury, Mass., and when it was time to leave New 
York, my father always went to Amesbury in advance of the 
rest of us, in order to clear my grandmothers' house of 

broken-down Spiritualists and such persons My 

father, upon first seeing Mrs. Glover in the house, * had 
told my grandmother that she, Mrs. Glover, should not be 

permitted to remain My grandmother, upon being 

urged by my father and grandfather to dismiss Mrs. Glover, 
at last told her that she was no longer welcome and ordered 
her to go away. Mrs. Glover ignored my grandmother's re- 
quest and continued to live in the house Failing 

to succeed in getting Mrs. Glover to leave the house, my 
grandmother sent for my father. He arrived in the early 
evening of the following Saturday. When grandmother had 
told him of the trouble and how Mrs. Glover refused to go 
away, she asked my father to see if he could not make Mrs. 
Glover leave the house. My father commanded Mrs. Glover to 
leave, and when she steadfastly refused to go, he had her 
trunk dragged from the room and.set it outside the door, and 
insisted upon her also going out the door, and when she was 
outside he closed the door and locked it." (Geo. Mil., pp. 116, 
117.) Sibyl Wilbur comes again to the defence of Mrs. 
Eddy and gives an account of the incident from Mrs. Eddy's 
view-point; she says in part, "In Sardonic reminiscence the 
son has related that in spite of his mother's protests he drag- 
ged Mrs. Glover's trunk out upon the front veranda, ejected 
her into the night and storm, and locked the door upon 

*After Mrs. Eddy separated from Dr. Patterson, she resumed the name of 
her former husband — Glover. 



26 Christian Science Exposed. 

her As a matter of fact the incident did not 

occur as related by descendants of the family. There was 
cause for much offense, but the cause decidedly lay not with 
Mrs. Glover. She left the house of her own volition, left it 
with the same composure that she had first entered it. And 
her leaving was justifiable." (S. W., pp. 178, 179.) It is 
apparent that the two witnesses agree as to the main facts, 
to-wit: That Mrs. Glover did stop for a time at Captain 
Webster's, that there was ground for offence and that Mrs. 
Glover left. The reader in making up his verdict will dif- 
ferentiate between the assertion on the one side and affidavit 
on the other. 

Mrs. Eddy spent about two years in Stoughton at the 
home of Mr. Wentworth, whose wife studied the Quimby 
philosophy under Mrs. Eddy. A married son, whose name 
was Horace T. Wentworth, often visited the home of his 
parents; also a niece of the Wentworth's, whose name is now 
Mrs. Catherine I. Clapp, was constantly in and out of the 
house; so that these two were perfectly conversant with the 
family affairs. Things moved on smoothly for a season in 
the Wentworth home, for Mrs. Eddy could render herself 
exceedingly agreeable, even fascinating, when she so desired. 
Finally a breech occurred between Mr. Wentworth and Mrs. 
Eddy. Georgine Milmine says, "Mr.. Wentworth was indig- 
nant because Mrs. Glover had attempted to persuade his wife 
to leave him and go away with her and practice the Quimby 
treatment. After this Mrs. Glover's former kindly feeling to- 
ward the family seemed to disappear." Her conduct was 
such that the Wentworth's felt impelled to dismiss her. H. 
T. Wentworth made oath to a statement Feb. 9th, 1907 in 
Broughton, Mass., from which I quote the following : "Mrs. 
Wentworth consulted a member of the family as to the best 
way to bring about Mrs. Glover's departure. By this time 
my mother was almost in a state of terror regarding Mrs. 



Christian, Science Exposed. 27 

Glover. She was so afraid of her that she hardly dared to 
go to sleep at night." (G. M., p. 124). 

During the absence of the family, Mrs. Eddy left the 
Wentworth home, and took the train for Amesbury without 
giving notice of her departure. The family, returning at 
night and not finding Mrs. Eddy, supposed that she had gone 
to spend the night with a neighbor. They found the door to 
Mrs. Eddy's room locked; although they could hear nothing 
from her, they hesitated for a time to force admittance. The 
following account of the condition of the room is quoted from 
Horace T. Wentworth's affidavit referred to above : "A few 
days after Mrs. Glover left, I and my mother went into the 
room which she had occupied. We were the first persons to 
enter the room after Mrs. Glover's departure. We found 
every breadth of matting slashed up through the middle, ap- 
parently with some sharp instrument. We also found the 
feather-bed all cut to pieces. We opened the door of a closet. 
On the floor was a pile of newspapers almost entirely con- 
sumed. On top of these papers was a shovelful of dead 
coals. These, had evidently been left upon the paper by the 
last occupant. The only reasons they had not set the house 
on fire evidently were because the closet door had been shut, 
and the air of the closet so dead, and because the newspapers 
were piled flat and did not readily ignite, were folded so tight 
in other words, they would not blaze'. Mrs. Clapp in her 
affidavit, substantiates this statement." (Geo. Mil., p. 125). 

No doubt the reader is desirous to know the explanation 
submitted by Mrs. Eddy's apologist, Sibyl Wilbur. She attri- 
butes much of the trouble that Mrs. Glover encountered to 
the habits of Mrs. Eddy, claiming, "She invariably mingled 
with them and through them kept in touch with the world. 
She had a great work to do; She was possessed of her pur- 
pose like Paul the Apostle Of course, simple-minded 

people who take life as it comes from day to day finds any one 



28 Christian Science Exposed. 

with so fixed an object in life a rebuke to the flow of their 
own animal spirits." From Georgine Milmine's view-point, 
Mrs. Eddy appeared in quite a different role, as may be seen 
from the following extract: "Wherever she went, she took 
her place as the guest of honor, and she consistently as- 
sumed that she conferred favour by accepting hospitality. 
She did not hesitate to chide and reprimand members of the 
families she visited, to criticise and interfere with the ad- 
ministration of household affairs." (p. 119.) No doubt this 
answers the question "Why Mrs. Eddy shifted homes so 
often." 

But back to the explanation of Mrs. Eddy's apologist of 
the Wentworth affair. In describing the different members 
of the family she says, "Horace was something of a scoffer, 
without any leanings toward religious inquiry. Horace 
Wentworth, the scoffer, has in late years done more than 
scoff at the memory of his mother's guest. He has made 

allegations of a grave nature against Mary Baker Eddy 

The apparent foundation for such slanderous gossip is that 
the children playing roughly in Mrs. Glover's room tore the 
matting with their heavy shoes, and some dead ashes were 

laid on a newspaper to be removed with the rubbish 

But the scoffings of the son and the mimicry and mockery of 
his cousin Kate (Mrs. Catherine Clapp) did create a discord 
in the home which came to wear on Mrs. Glover's mind. 

There seemed to be a hopeless division in the family 

over her, her personality, her teaching, her interpretation of 
the Bible." (Sibyl Wilbur, pp. 186, 187). 

After these remarks the apologist proceeds to say that 
Mrs. Eddy just made up her mind to leave and that, "She 

acquainted Mr. and Mrs. Wentworth with her intentions 

She was escorted to the train by the elder Mr. Wentworth." 
(p. 188). 

In this instance, as in the others examined, we have 



Christian Science Exposed. 29 

counter statements and must decide which side presents the 
most plausible testimony. The witnesses all agree on the 
main facts, to-wit: That Mrs. Eddy did stop for a time at 
the home of the elder Wentworth, that there was trouble in 
the family over the "personality" of Mrs. Eddy; that she 
left; that the matting was rent; that some ashes were 
found on a newspaper in Mrs. Eddy's apartment after she 
had gone. Sibyl Wilbur says the rents in the matting were 
caused by the romping of the children. Mark you, there 
were only three children, the eldest H. T. who was married, 
Lucy the only daughter, who was about fourteen years of age, 
and Charles about seventeen. "The dead ashes were laid on a 
newspaper to be removed with the rubbish," is a statement 
contrary to all custom and cannot be true. No explanation is 
offered respecting the cuts in the feather-bed. Sibyl Wilbur 
in this instance puts her own word against the affidavits of 
two reputable deponents.* This transaction occurred 
sometime in the year of 1870. The affidavits referred 
to in the foregoing were not made until sometime in 
1907, Mr. H. T. Wentworth and Mrs. K. Clapp, having 
grown old, could have no design except to subserve the 
cause of truth. These instances connected with this par- 
ticular phase of Mrs. Eddy's biography, presents her as a 
troublesome, intermeddling and illnatured woman. 

Further evidence that Mrs. Eddy was through life a tur- 
bulent character, and not the spotless saint worshipped by 
her devotees, is given by her constant difficulties with her 
students and her law suits. She entered into a contract with 
Richard Kennedy in June, 1870, which was to continue for 
three years. Kennedy was to practice healing and to divide 
receipts with Mrs. Eddy, who was to teach and retain all 
she made. They began their operations in Lynn. 

Georgine Milmine says, "He [Kennedy] found that the 

*See Appendix C. 



30 Christian Science Exposed. 

Quimby method was, like every other method of treating dis- 
ease, limited in its scope, and urged Mrs. Glover to modify 
her sweeping statements concerning its possibilities — which 
greatly angered her. His common-sense rebelled when Mrs. 
Glover told her students that she could hold her finger in the 
flame of a candle without feeling pain, and her grim ambi- 
tion rather repelled him Her tyranny in trivial 

matters tried even his genial temper On Thanksgiving 

night of that year (1871) Mrs. Glover and Kennedy went to 
Mrs. Dame's new home to play cards. At the card-table 
Kennedy and Mrs. Glover played against each other, Kennedy 
and his partner playing, apparently, the better game. Mrs. 
Glover, who could not endure to be beaten in anything, lost 

her temper and declared that Eichard had cheated." 

This gave offence to Kennedy. When they returned to their 
home, Kennedy tore up the contract, threw it into the fire, 
and told Mrs. Glover that he would not regard it any longer. 
"Mrs. Glover threatened and entreated, but to no purpose, 
and even when she fell to the floor in a swoon Kennedy was 
not to be moved." (G. M., pp. 152, 153). They did separ- 
ate in a few months and Kennedy opened up an office of his 
own in Lynn and had good success as a mental practitioner. 
Mrs. Eddy's advocate, Sibyl Wilbur claims that there was no 
personal difference between Mrs. Eddy and Kennedy, but that 
the difference was of doctrine. She says, "That Kennedy ac- 
tually could not, or would not understand that a line of 
cleaverage separated Mind Science from mesmerism. Mary 
Baker now realized This divergence of view, that cul- 
minated in the severance of their relations, was developing 
for several months." (S. W., pp. 204, 205). 

This is dodging the issue. There was no such difference 
as Miss Wilbur indicates existing between them ; but Kennedy 
had too much comon-sense to believe that Mrs. Eddy could 
put her finger in the fire without pain. And because he 



Christian Science Exposed. 31 

dared to tell her that the Quimby method was limited in 
scope, she became exceedingly angry. It was her fits of bad 
temper and extravagant statements, not her doctrine in the 
main, that caused the dissolution and separation. Up to the 
time Kennedy left her, she taught and practiced manipula- 
tion, the wetting of the hands in water and stroking the face 
of the patient. Mr. Kennedy was a witness against Mrs. 
Eddy in a suit which she brought against George PI. Tuttle 
and Chas. S. Stanley. The following is quoted from his 
testimony: "She told me she had expelled Mr. Stanley from 

the class that his faith in a personal God and prayer was 

such that she could not overcome it — she used the word Baptist 
in connection with him for he was a Baptist — but it was the 
same with all creeds. So long as they believed in a personal 
God and the response to prayer, they could not prosper in the 
scientific religion — I performed the manipulation of Mr. 
Stanley as follows: Mrs. Eddy requested me to rub Mr. 
Stanley's head and to lay special stress upon the idea that 
there was no personal God, while I was rubbing him/' (G. 
M., p. 145.) But when Kennedy left Mrs. Eddy, she had 
to resort to some subterfuge to protect her interest against 
Kennedy, who continued to practice just as Mrs. Eddy had 
taught him. So she discontinued manipulation and de- 
clared it was mesmerism. She denounced Kennedy as a 
mesmerist. She became very bitter in her attitude towards 
him. Even in her lectures to her pupils, she would consume 
half her time in animadverting upon Kennedy's ingratitude 
and treachery. 

E. H. Tuttle and Chas. S. Stanley entered into a contract 
with Mrs. Eddy to receive instruction from her in mental 
healing; this gave rise to a law-suit. The following is the 
contract in part: "Lynn, Aug. 15, 1870. We, the under- 
signed, do hereby agree in consideration of instruction and 
manuscripts received from Mrs. Mary B. Glover, to pay one 



32 Christian Science Exposed. 

hundred dollars in advance and ten per cent annually, on the 
income that we receive from practicing or teaching the 
science. We also agree to pay her $1000.00 in case we do 
not practise or teach the above mentioned science that she 
taught us. (Signed) 

L. H. Tuttle, 
Chas. S. Stanley. 
(Geo. Mil., p. 140). 

As appears from the extract and from Kennedy's testi- 
mony given above, Mrs. Eddy soon dismissed Stanley from 
her class. In 1879, Mrs. Eddy sued Tuttle and Stanley in the 
Essex County, Mass., Court on breach of contract. The case 
was tried before Judge Geo. F. Choate. The records show 
the testimony of Stanley, Tuttle, Mrs. Eddy and Kennedy, 
who was associated with Mrs. Eddy at the time. Stanley and 
Tuttle were her former students. From page 140 to 146 in 
the Life of Mrs. Eddy by G. M. can be found an interesting 
account of this trial. 

The writer submits brief extracts from the witnesses. 
Stanley testified in part as follows: "She [Mrs. Eddy] said 
she taught setting bones and obstetrics — she said she could 
teach me in six weeks to be as good a phyiscian as any in the 
City. She wanted $100. I said I was too poor and could 
not pay — I left. My wife and I went again in the evening, 
and she urged me — finally I paid her twenty-five dollars 

advance I asked her to postpone my lessons till, etc. — 

She said you don't require to eat in order to live. I said yes. 
She said she had got so far she could live without eating. 
She called me and Tuttle into a room, and showed me a 

paper. When she asked us to sign, I objected I signed 

the agreement She turned me out of the class at the 

end of three weeks. She told me I couldn't practice her 
method anyway because I was a Baptist — We were to have 



Christian Science Exposed. 33 

a six weeks course, and it was at the end of two weeks she 
told me to leave/' 

The following is taken from Turtle's testimony. "She, 
[Mrs. Eddy] said he couldn't be a success in this line so long 
as he adhered to the Baptists faith. She said she could walk 
on the water — Could live without eating — He (Stanley) dis- 
puted with her — Offered to stand it without eating as long 
as she, and she backed down — She was to enable us to heal all 
diseases — bone-setting — obstetrics — and to treat everything 

successfully She taught rubbing, putting hand in 

water and upon the stomach, etc. She claimed that Stanley 
must surrender the Baptist as every other creed." The fol- 
lowing is from Mrs. Eddy's testimony : "Don't recollect that 
I said it would cure all diseases. I didn't limit or unlimit it 

I presume I intended him to understand that it was 

a better method than any other I did teach the laying 

on of hands — not with power — I did teach manipulation in 
Sixty-seven, Sixty-eight and Sixty-nine and in Seventy — I 
ceased. I can't tell the date — Can't tell if Seventy, Seventy- 
one." 

Judge Choate decided for the defendants. How 
unjust it was for Mrs. Eddy to undertake to dis- 
tort money from a man on breach of contract when she 
was wholly responsible for the breach. We are struck with 
the wonderful things she claimed to be able to do. But com- 
ment is unnecessary. S. Wilbur dismisses the incident with- 
out reference to the law-suit. She says : "The controversial 
Baptist affected the harmony of a class where other members 
had risen above creed into the consideration of pure Christ- 
ianity. His arguments recurred from day to day until 
Stanley broke away from Mrs. Glover's teaching In- 
deed she dismissed him for lack of teachableness." (p 200). 

George W. Barry a student, who claimed to have been 
cured of consumption by Mrs. Eddy and who for a time was 



34 Christian Science Exposed. 

much devoted to her, addressing her as "Mother/' afterward 
brought suit against her for services rendered, extending 
through a period of five years; he got judgment against hex 
for a part of the amount claimed. This suit was brought in 
the Spring of 1877. 

Daniel H. Spofford became a student of Mrs. Eddy in 
April, 1875. He became at once an enthusiastic follower, 
and a successful practitioner as he was of such a turn of 
mind that he could easily imbibe Mrs. Eddy's vagaries. At 
an early date Mrs. Eddy employed him to take charge of 
her publishing interests and push the sale of her books. To 
bring out the first edition of "Science and Health/' pub- 
lished in 1875, it was necessary to borrow money to pay the 
publishers. This Mrs. Eddy did. Two of her students, Miss 
Elizabeth Newhall and George Barry, let her have $1500.00. 
But Mrs. Eddy made so many changes in the proof after the 
plates were cast that the cost of the edition was increased to 
$2,200, which was paid by the above named parties. The 
price of the book was $2.25 at first, but the sale dragged and 
the price was reduced to one dollar. A coldness sprang up 
between Mrs. Eddy and Spofford, which was increased when 
Spofford closed out the sale of the books and turned over six 
hundred dollars to Barry and Miss Newhall. Mrs. Eddy 
claimed the money should have been turned in to her to be 
invested in another edition. On the contrary, Spofford con- 
tended it legitimately belonged to the parties who advanced 
the money. "Mr. Barry and Miss Newhall lost over fifteen 
hundred dollars on the edition, and Mr. Spofford paid out 
five hundred dollars of his own money for advertising and 
personal expenses, besides giving his time for several months. 
Mrs. Eddy made no effort to reimburse them." (G. M., p. 
233). The disagreement between Mrs. Eddy and Spofford 
increased and resulted in Spofford's expulsion from the 
Christian Science Association in January, 1878. 



Christian Science Exposed. 35 

Mrs. Eddy taught her followers that there was no such 
thing as devotion to revealed truth which did not include de- 
votion to the revelator. She was impatient of any contradic- 
tion and when any one of her students questioned her judg- 
ment she would reply, "I am wisdom and this revelation is 
mine," and this was the end of controversy. When any one 
of the Christian Scientists broke with Mrs. Eddy she charged 
them with immorality and on this charge expelled them from 
the Association. There was no way to avoid this. She would 
not permit a member to withdraw honorably and in peace. 
They had to submit to expulsion. 

A bill was filed in the Supreme Judicial Court at Salem 
in 1878 charging Mr. Spofford with practicing witchcraft 
upon Lucretia L. S. Brown of Ipswich, who was one of Mrs. 
Eddy's disciples. Miss Brown was under the treatment of 
Miss Dorcas Bansom and when she grew worse, Miss Bansom 
appealed to Mrs. Eddy for advice. She declared that it was 
Spofford's mesmeric influence over Miss Brown that neutral- 
ized the healing efficacy exercised by Miss Bansom, for Mrs. 
Eddy had previously charged Spofford with practicing ani- 
mal magnetism. She had imbibed as strong hatred for Spof- 
ford as she had for Kennedy. Mrs. Eddy had a number of 
her students to take up Spofford mentally and often for two 
hours at a time, mentally suggest that he had no power to 
heal and must cease to practice. These people actually lived 
in dread of mesmeric power. Mrs. Eddy's attorney declined 
to represent the prosecution, therefore it devolved upon a 
student of Mrs. Eddy, Edmond I. Arens, to do so. On the 
14th of May, 1878, the Supreme Judicial Court opened in 
Salem. Mrs. Eddy attended and was much interestel in the 
trial. The case came before Judge Horace Gray. Mr. Spof- 
ford was represented by Attorney Noyes who filed a demur- 
rer, sustained by the judge, who declared "with a smile that 
it was not within the power of the Court to control Mr. 



36 Christian Science Exposed. 

Spofford's mind." This was an instance of history repeating 
itself, for it was at Salem two hundred years ago people were 
tried for witchcraft. So it is but one step from Christian 
Science to Witchcraft. Indeed, if Mrs. Eddy's teaching is 
true, that an enemy can retard our business, defeat our pur- 
poses, bring distress and sickness upon us — in other words, 
put a spell upon us, what consitutes the difference between 
such a doctrine and witchcraft? 

Mrs. Eddy, previous to this suit had sued Mr. Spofford 
for a claim of tuition and a royalty on his practice. Com- 
menting on the above occurrence Sibyl Wilbur says: "Nor 
was Mrs. Eddy at all surprised at the iSlfcion of the judge 
that it was not in the power of the court to control Mr. Spof- 
ford's mind. 'Most certainly it was not in the power of the 
court/ Mrs. Eddy declared to her students. She rebuked 
them severely." (p. 242). Why rebuke the students? She 
alone was responsible for bringing the suit. Mrs. Eddy 
sued Kennedy for past tuition, but lost the suit. Mr. Spof- 
ford had been one of Mrs. Eddy's most efficient and trusted 
students, but after he left her she denounced him, expelled 
him from the Association, persecuted him, and she and her 
followers did many things to discredit him. He was called a 
mesmerist, and was accused of exercising an adverse power 
over Mrs. Eddy and her students, and they treated against 
his mental power. 

"By this time Mrs. Eddy's hatred for Mr. Spofford had 
reached the acute stage, where it kept her walking the floor 
at night, declaring that Spofford's mind was pursuing and 
bullying hers, and that she could not shake it off. Mr. 
Eddy, a helpless spectator of his wife's misery, used to de- 
clare that the man ought to be punished for persecuting her, 
and he believed that Spofford's mind was on their track night 
and day, seeking to break down Mrs. Eddy's health, to get 
their property away from them and to overthrow the move- 



Christian Science Exposed. 37 

ment." (G-. M., p. 250). Mr. Eddy suffered greater torture 
from the dread of the mesmerist than did Mrs. Eddy, if 
there was any difference. 

About this time a stirring event occurred. A man ap- 
peared at Mr. Spofford's office, situated on Tremont St., in 
the City of Boston, and introduced himself as James L. Sar- 
gent. He asked Mr. Spofford concerning two men whose 
names were Miller and Libby. When Mr. Spofford answer- 
ed that he did not know the men, he was told of a plot to 
kill him. His visitor claimed that he had been offered five 
hundred dollars for,, the job and that seventy-five had been 
paid in advance. He said he did not intend to commit the 
deed, but he did intend to get all the money out of it he 
could. He also said he had apprised State Detective Hollis 
C. Pinkham and he had asked him to watch the case. Mr. 
Spofford called upon Mr. Pinkham and found that Sargent, 
who was a saloon-keeper, had informed him of the plot, but 
little thought had been given to the tale, as the man had a 
bad character; however, he said he would investigate the 
matter. After several days had passed, Sargent called again 
on Spofford and told him that Miller and Libby were press- 
ing the matter. Sax gent suggested to Spofford to go with 
him to his brother's house at Cambridgeport and remain se- 
cluded there while he (Sargent) would try to collect the 
money from Miller and Libby. After consulting Detective 
Pinkham, Mr. Spofford did as Sargent advised him. Sargent 
was to keep him posted, but this was not done, and after re- 
maining there for two weeks Mr. Spofford returned to Boston. 

Spofford's absence caused much alarm among his friends 
and the papers contained advertisements of his mysterious 
disappearance. Edmond J. Arens and Dr. Asa G-. Eddy, 
husband of Mary B. G. Eddy were arrested, charged with 
conspiracy to murder D. H. Spofford. On the afternoon of 
Nov. 7th, 1878, Miller and Libby appeared in Court to an- 



38 Christian Science Exposed. 

swer to the indictment. Attorney H. W. Chaplin appeared 
for the prosecution. He contended that he should be able to 
prove directly that the defendants had conspired to take the 
life of Mr. Spofford, and that Sargent had been paid near two 
hundred dollars of the five hundred dollars due him for the 
job. J. L. Sargent testified "that he had become acquainted 
with a man who gave his name as Miller," but whom he 
recognized as Arens, that he told him, "he wanted a man 
licked so that he couldn't come to again." "I told him I was 
just the man for him, and Arens said that old man (Libby) 
would not pay out more money than was absolutely necessary 
to get the job done as he had already been beat out of 
seventy-five dollars. I met Arens the following Saturday. . . . 

He said Libby wanted to see me himself He selected a 

spot in a freight yard I . . . . got. . . .Collier to go with 

me. Collier secreted himself in a freight car with the door 
partly opened, so that he could overhear our conversation, 
and at the appointed time I met Arens and a man who was 
known to me as "Libby," but whom I recognize as the de- 
fendant, Eddy Eddy asked me how much money I want- 
ed to do the job, and I told him I ought to have one hundred 
dollars to start with Arens passed me seventy-five dol- 
lars A few days later I met Arens again, and he said he 

would bring me directions how to find Dr. Spofford." 

"Their plan," Sargent said, "had been to take Spofford 
out on some lonely road under pretence of taking him to see 
a sick man, and have him knocked in the head with a bitty, 
afterward causing the horse to run away after the body had 

been tangled in the harness." "They met in Lynn on 

Monday, after the disappearance of Spofford. Mr. Eddy was 
also there and paid the witness twenty dollars. Another 
witness testified; her name was Mrs. Jessie MacDouald and 
she had been Mrs. Eddy's house-keeper for eight months. 
She had never seen Spofford, but she had heard Mr. Eddy 



Christian Science Exposed. 39 

say "that Spofford kept Mrs. Eddy in agony, and that he 
would be glad if Spofford were out of the way. She had 
heard Mrs. Eddy read a chapter out of the Old Testament 
which says that all wicked people should be destroyed." 
James Kelley testified to holding a conversation with Sar- 
gent, "who told him of the job he had on hand." John 
Smith, Sargent's bartender, testified that "he saw Arens in 
Sargent's saloon four times." Laura Sargent, James Sar- 
gent's sister, who kept a house of ill-fame on Bowker St., 
testified that "Sargent had a room in her house, and that 
Arens had come there three or four times to see him." Hollis 
C. Pinkham, the detective, employed on the case, "said that 
Sargent had acquainted him with the case and that he had 
told Sargent to go ahead and find out all he could, that he had 
seen Sargent and Arens together in conversation on the Com- 
mons; that he had followed Eddy to his home in Lynn and 
had seen Sargent go toward the door of Eddy's house there" 

that Arens had maintained he had never seen or known 

Sargent, even when confronted with Sargent." "Detective 
Chas. Philbrick, also employed on the case, testified that he 
had seen Sargent at Eddy's house in Lynn. He corroborat- 
ed the evidence of Pinkham." George A. Collier, a carpenter, 
testified that "he went with Sargent to the freight house and 
concealed himself in an empty car with the door ajar, that 
he might hear a conversation between Sargent and another 
man." His testimony sustained Sargent's as to what oc- 
curred. 

Mr. Cornell, counsel for the defendants, submitted the 
case without offering any evidence. No argument was made 
on either side. Judge May who was trying the case said in 
his opinion there was sufficient evidence to bind the parties 
to appear before the Superior Court, so he fixed the amount 
of bail at three thousand dollars each. When the Superior 
Court convened in December, 1878, the Grand Jury indicted 
E. J. Arens and Asa G. Eddy for conspiracy to murder. 



40 Christian Science Exposed. 

The case came up for trial on Jan. 31, 1879, and the District 
Attorney, Oliver Stephens, Esq., dismissed the case on pay- 
ment of the cost by defendants. Georgine Milmine says, 
"There is no memorandum filed with the papers in the case 
to show the reason for the nol pros., and a letter of inquiry 
sent July, 1905, to the late Oliver Stephens, District Attorney, 
elicited the reply that he had kept no data concerning the 
case, and the circumstances which had caused him to enter a 
nol pros., had gone from his mind." (p. 258.) This was 
very remarkable action, and leaves the reader to suspect brib- 
ery or some mysterious dealing. Mrs. Eddy controlled large 
sums of money. 

Six days before Mr. Spofford secreted himself at Cam- 
bridgeport, he received a letter from Mrs. Eddy, written from 
Number Eight Broad St., Lynn, in which Mrs. Eddy in- 
vited him to come back to her fold. In the "Science and 
Health" edition of 1881, Mrs. Eddy discussed the conspiracy 
question and quotes this letter as proof that she was at that 
time trying to reclaim Spofford. Mr. Spofford thinks Mrs. 
Eddy wrote this letter that it might be found in his papers 
after he had been murdered to relieve her of suspicion. If 
the reader desires to know more about this case he will do 
well to secure "The Life of Mrs. Eddy" by Georgine Milmine, 
and he will find an interesting account given on pages 250- 
267. At the time this incident is said to have occurred, E. J. 
Arens was a student of Mrs. Eddy and was held by Mr. and 
Mrs. Eddy in high esteem. Mrs. Eddy's apologist, Sibyl 
Wilbur, gives a lengthy account of this case. She agrees sub- 
stantially with Georgine Milmine in several particulars of 
the story, to-wit: As to the number and character of the 
witnesses, the absence of Spofford, the plot to murder, the 
amount mentioned to be paid for the bloody deed, the names 
of the attorneys, in fact every thing. But she contends that 
it was a trumped up affair to injure Mr. and Mrs. Eddy. 



Christian Science Exposed. 41 

She submits a statement purporting to be an affidavit from 
George A. Collier, who had testified against Arens and Eddy 
in the investigation to the effect that he had then sworn a 
lie. But this statement lacks the certificate of a Notary 
Public to make it legal. Then again she presents some state- 
ments which go to prove an alibi. She says, "Mrs. Eddy, 
however, did not rest after the peremptory dismissal of the 
case, but remained active in the defense of her husband's 
honor." (p. 256). Later on Mrs. Eddy had trouble with 
E. J. Arens, who after leaving Mrs. Eddy wrote a book on 
mental healing, and Mrs. Eddy sued him for trespassing upon 
her copyright and obtained judgment against him. 

Mary Baker was married Dec. 12, 1843, to George W. 
Glover; at this time she was twenty-two years of age. To 
this union a son was born. Mr. Glover died in June, 1844. 
On the 21st day of June, 1853, Mary Baker Glover was mar- 
ried to Dr. Daniel Patterson; she was then about thirty-two 
years old. Mrs. Eddy says: "My dominant thought in 
marrying again was to get back my child, but after our mar- 
riage his stepfather was not willing he should have a home 
with me." (Ret. & Intro, p. 32.) Mrs. Eddy and Dr. Pat- 
terson separated in 1866. Mrs. Eddy gives the following ac- 
count of the affair: "My second marriage was very unfor- 
tunate, and from it I was compelled to ask for a bill of di- 
vorce, which was granted me in the city of Salem, Mass." 
(Ret. & Int. p. 32). Mrs. Eddy fails to tell us why she was 
compelled to ask for a divorce, but her apologist, Sibyl Wil- 
bur, tells us : "Dr. Patterson left Lynn mysteriously, de- 
serting her and not only did he leave her but did so shame- 
fully. He eloped with the wife of a wealthy citizen who had 
employed his services professionally." She proceeds to say, 
that afterwards the woman returned and called upon Mrs. 
Eddy to intercede with her husband to receive her back to his 
embrace, and that the husband through the intercession of 



42 Christian Science Exposed. 

Mrs. Eddy did take his repentant wife back; that Dr. Pat- 
terson had spoken of his wife's righteousness ;" that "he came 

back to ask forgiveness after the elopement But his wife 

did not receive him;" that he afterwards roamed from town 
to town in New England;" that he, lost his social standing 
and his practice; and "he at last retired to live the life of a 
hermit in Saco, Me." (Life of Mrs. Eddy, pp. 137-139). 

The most of this story appears to be an after thought. 
The writer does not cite any authority whatever. Doubtless, 
her information came from Mrs. Eddy and we have learned 
not to rely upon Mrs. Eddy's statements, for she is totally 
unreliable. Mrs. Eddy wrote a letter to the Boston Post, 
March 7, 1883, in which she says : "In 1862 my name was 
Patterson; my husband Dr. Patterson, a distinguished dent- 
ist. After our marriage I was confined to my bed with a 
severe illness, and seldom left bed or room for seven years 
when I was taken to Dr. Quimby, and partially restored. I 
returned home, hoping once more to make that home happy, 
but only returned to a new agony, to find my husband had 
eloped with a married woman from one of the wealth famil- 
ies of that city, leaving no trace save his last letter to us, 
wherein he wrote 'I hope sometime to be worthy of so good 
a wife." This statement of Mrs. Eddy is quite vague. She 
does not say in what city she was living when her husband 
left, or whether it was on her return from Quimby the first 
or second time. The inference properly drawn from the 
letter plainly implies that it was on her return to Sanborn- 
ton Bridge in 1862. If so, she plainly contradicts the facts 
of history as it was in 1866 that Dr. Patterson left her. But 
Mrs. Eddy's statement, that Dr. Patterson left "no trace save 
his last letter to us wherein he wrote 'I hope sometime to 
be worthy of so good a wife,' does not agree with the state- 
ment of Miss Wilbur, who says: "He (Dr. Patterson) came 
back to ask forgiveness after the elopement But his wife 



Christian Science Exposed. 43 

did not receive him. 'The same roof cannot shelter us' she 
said quietly." (p. 138). It is utterly impossible to reconcile 
these conflicting statements. 

The following facts are stated by Georgine Milmine : "In 
the spring of 1866, Dr. and Mrs. Patterson took a room in 
the house of P. E. Eussell, at the corner of Pearl and High 
Streets, Lynn. Here after about two months, Dr. Patterson 
finally left his wife, and they never lived together after this 
time After leaving his wife, Dr. Patterson went to Lit- 
tleton, N. H., where he practiced for some years. Afterwards 

he led a roving life until he at last went back to the 

home of his boyhood at Saco, Me., where he secluded him- 
self and lived the life of a hermit untid his death in 1896/'' 

Whatever may have been the cause of his leaving, Mrs. 
Patterson did not, at that time, claim the sympathy of her 
friends on account of it, and to her landlord and his wife 
she maintained silence on the subject, merely saying, in 
answer to inquiries, that he had gone away. According to 
Mrs. Patterson's relatives, her husband went about the 
separation deliberately announcing his intention and his rea- 
son to her family, and making what provision he was able 
for her support. For several years he paid her $200.00 an- 
nually. P. E. Eussell, at whose home the Pattersons were 
stopping at the time Dr. Patterson left his wife, made an affi- 
davit respecting the matter, from which I quote the follow- 
ing : "While they were living at my house, Dr. Patterson 
went away and did not return. I do not know the cause of 
his going. I never heard that he eloped with any woman, 
and I never heard Mrs. Patterson say he had eloped with 
any women. Mrs. Patterson never said any thing whatever 
to me on the subject of her husband's departure. I never 
heard any thing against Dr. Patterson's character either then 
or since." (Georgine Mil., pp. 107-108). The unbiased 
reader can but conclude with the evidence herein presented 



44 Christian Science Exposed. 

that Mrs. Eddy's statement about her husband eloping with 
another woman is a fabrication pure and simple.* The 
versatile Sibyl Wilbur is constrained to admit the Dr. Pat- 
terson did converse with his wife's sister, Mrs. Tilton in 
reference to the matter and that Dr. Patterson did 
pay Mrs. Eddy an annual stipend. But she says that 
Mrs. Tilton offered to build Mrs. Eddy a home after the 
separation. This is untrue, for the year before, 1865, Mrs. 
Tilton cut off all communication with Mrs. Eddy and would 
never have anything more to do with her ; she even requested 
on her death-bed that Mary should not be allowed to see 
her or to attend her funeral. It is a remarkable fact that 
all of Mrs. Eddy's relatives abandoned her, and by so doing 
expressed a want of confidence in her. 

Mrs. Eddy was a grass widow and did not have scriptural 
grounds for divorce, when she was, married to Asa Gilbert 
Eddy on the first day of January, 1877, in her fifty-sixth 
year. It appears that she was four times married. The writer 
has before him a tractate written by Eev. ~N. T. Whittaker, 
D.D. on Christian Science; in this he gives Mrs. Eddy's full 
name as, Mary Baker Morse Glover Patterson Eddy. In a 
booklet, written by Julius A. Dresser on "The True History 
of Mental Science" may be found a foot note made on the 
following quotation from Mrs. Eddy : . "My first husband was 
Col. Glover of Charleston, S. C." The foot note reads thus : 
"An earlier husband by the name of Morse, not 'Mason' as 
erroneously stated in the Arena, May, 1899." (p. 43). This 
is all the information the author can find respecting this 
early marriage. Mr. Dresser was personally acquainted with 
Mrs. Eddy and taught her, as we shall see, the rudiments of 
Christian Science, teaching her the Quimby Philosophy. 
Therefore it is reasonable to suppose that he was conversant 
with her past history. 

*See Appendix D. 



Christian Science Exposed. 45 

Soon after the death of Mr Eddy, which occurred on 
June 3, 1882, Mrs. Eddy sent a telegram to Calvin A. Frye, 
of Lawrence, Mass., a former student to come to her. This 
he did. He became associated with Mrs. Eddy as a member 
of her household at the age of thirty-seven years, and has 
continued with her during all the intervening years. His 
relation to Mrs. Eddy is anomalous, and no dictatorial or con- 
tumacious bearing from within, nor contumely from without 
has affected his fidelity to his trust. Mr. Frye is a man ad- 
vanced in life, and "whether he feels the grave charges which 
have recently been brought against him, or the ridicule of 
which he has long been the subject it is not likely that any- 
one will ever learn from Mr. Frye." Some somber shadows 
have fallen upon Mrs. Eddy because of this relation. 

Mrs. Eddy's attitude towards her son, her only child, has 
been remarkable. It appears from all the facts of history 
gleaned from every source, that Mrs. Eddy from the very be- 
ginning had little or no maternal love for her son; on the 
contrary she exhibited an aversion for him. Her own father 
remarked: "Mary acts like an old ewe that won't own its 
lamb, she won't have the boy near her." Whatever may be 
Mrs. Eddy's profession of maternal devotion found in "Ee- 
trospection and Introspection" and repeated by Sibyl Wil- 
bur, the facts remain that she never had her child with her, 
and finally gave him away. She claimed while a widow at 
her father's house that the noise of the child disturbed her, 
she being an invalid. So the child was sent to Mahala San- 
born or to her sister, Mrs. Tilton. Georgine Milmine says, 
"So when Mahala Sanborn married Russell Cheney and was 
preparing to move away from Tilton, Mrs. Glover begged her 
to take George to live with her permanently." (p. 32). This 
she did; and when she and her husband moved away to the 
far west they took George with them. He was then thirteen 
years old. Mrs. Eddy's account of the separation of herself 
and son will not bear close inspection. She says, "A plot was 



46 Christian Science Exposed. 

consummated for keeping us apart. The family to whose 
care he was committed very soon removed to what was then 
regarded as the Far West. After his removal a letter was 
read to my little son informing him that his mother was dead 

and buried And I was then informed that my son was 

lost. Every means within my power was employed to find 
him, but without success. We never met again until he had 

reached the age of twenty-four It is well to know, dear 

reader, that our material, mortal history is but the record of 
dreams, not of man's real existence, and the dream has no 
place in the science of being." (Ret. & Intro, pp. 32, 33). 

So, Mrs. Eddy, when she penned the above, was just 
dreaming and certainly did not intend sensible people to be- 
lieve such a plot possible, when no cause for such existed. 
As a matter of fact, the Cheneys settled in Enterprise, Minn., 
and Mrs. Eddy often heard from her son. The Cheneys 
frequently wrote to their friends and relatives, whom they 
had left behind, and in these letters spoke of George's de- 
velopment. "Mr. Cyrus Blood of North Grotan, one of 
George Glover's early chums, remembers a visit he paid to 
Dr. Patterson, during which Mrs. Patterson read a letter 
from George, in which he told her of leaving the Cheneys 
and enlisting in the Civil War." (Geo. Mil., p. 37). For a 
detailed account of Mrs. Eddy's coldness toward her son in 
1898, when he paid his mother a visit; how she met her 
son in 1879, for the first time after their separation, at which 
time George was living in Minnesota; how in 1887 he 
proposed to visit her and spend a few months with her; and 
how she actually asked him not to do so, the reader is re- 
ferred to Geo. Mil's L. of Mrs. E. The following extract 
is from a letter dated Oct. 31st, 1887, written at the time 
he proposed to visit her: "If you come after getting this 
letter I shall feel you have no regard for my interests or feel- 
ings, which I hope not to be obliged to feel..... As ever 
sincerely, Mary B. G. Eddy." She wrote to her son in 1907 



Christian Science Exposed. 47 

and asked him to transmit to her alj her letters to him and 
facts respecting the suit he had entered against her trustees 
that her estate might be committed to the management of a 
receiver. » 

"This lawsuit disclosed one interesting fact; namely, that 
while in 1893 securities of Mrs. Eddy amounting to one hun- 
dred thousand dollars were brought to Concord, while in 
January, 1899, she had $236,200.00, and while in 1907 she 
had about a $1,000,000.00 worth of taxable property, Mrs. 
Eddy in 1901 returned a signed statement to the Assessor at 
Concord that the value of her taxable property amounted to 
about $19,000.00. This statement was sworn to year after 
year by Mr. Frye." (Geo. Mil., p. 457). I suppose that 
Mrs. Eddy was just making "a record of dreams" which have 
"no place in the science of being." 

Mrs. Eddy has been an invalid for the greater part of 
her life. Tracting her history from childhood to old 
age we find Mrs. Eddy suffering more or less from nervous 
debility. At times, when a widow at her father's house and 
in the home of her sister, Mrs. Tilton, she was rocked to sleep 
like a child in the arms of her father or some other male 
member of the household. She was rocked in a large cradle 
and swung in a swing for hours at a time. Dr. Patterson, 
her third husband, carried her from one place to another in 
his arms. Her spells of hysteria continued. In the autumn 
of 1862, when Mrs. Eddy reached Portland to be treated by 
Dr. Quimby, she had to be helped up stairs. After she 
claimed to have been healed by Dr. Quimby and had gone 
to her home, she wrote to Dr. Quimby from Warren, Me., 
March 31st, 1864, as follows: "I wish you would come to 
my aid and help me to sleep Dear Doctor. What could I do 
without you?" Mrs. Marinda Eice, was one of Mrs. Eddy's 
most loyal students and often attended her in her paroxisms 
of hysteria. Mrs. Eice says, "That during these attacks 
the poor woman would often lie unconscious for hours to- 



48 Christian Science Exposed. 

gether; at other times she would seem almost insane, would 

denounce all her friends Mrs. Eice remained her 

friend for about twelve years — Mrs. Glover rarely kept her 
friends so long." (Geo. Mil., p. 159). In April, 1877, Mrs. 
Eddy wrote to one of her students in part as follows: 
"Dear Student: I am in Boston to-day feeling very little 

better for the five weeks that are gone All of a sudden 

I am seized as sensibly by some other belief as the hand could 
lay hold of me my sufferings have made me utterly weaned 
from this plane." (Geo. Mil., p. 215). She speaks of being 
unable to work and says : "I do nothing else when I have a 
day I can work." About the year 1879, Mrs. Eddy began to 
develop palsy which was indicated by violent trembling and 
shaking of the head. After the death of Mr. Eddy, Mrs. 
Eddy went with Mr. Buswell and others of her most devoted 
followers to spend the summer in Virginia. Mr. Buswell 
says, "Mrs. Eddy was in an excessively nervous and ex- 
hausted condition, approaching nervous prostration, and 
that he was called up night after night to treat her for 
those hysterical attacks from which she was never entirely 
free." (Geo. Mil., p. 293). From time to time we find Mrs. 
Eddy a sufferer. One night Mrs. Eddy had a violent at- 
tack of toothache and walked the floor in a rage of pain. 
Mental treatment was abandoned and some of her students 
went out in quest of a dentist. Mrs. Eddy felt called upon 
to reply to rumors that continued to go the rounds in Lynn 
that she was addicted to the use of morphine. She says, 
"Years ago when the mental malpractice of poison was un- 
dertaken by a mesmerist, to thwart that design, I experi- 
mented by taking some large doses of morphine to watch the 
effect and I say it with tearful thanks, the drug had no 
effect upon me whatever." (Christian Science Journal, 
April, 1885). The evidence is cumulative on through 
the years that the endurance and patience of her attendants 



Christian Science Exposed. 49 

were put to the test by her cataclysmic temper and hysterical 
attacks. Time and again either Mrs. Eddy or some of her 
devoted followers have denied the ever occurring report of 
Mrs. Eddy's sickness. 

Mrs. Eddy has lived a turbulent life. Believing as she 
does that one person can exercise a mental power over an- 
other that will produce salutary or adverse effects upon an- 
other, she has lived for many years in dread of malicious 
animal magnetism. She dreaded Kennedy, Spofford and 
Arens, as she did not the devil ; for, in fact, "Malicious Ani- 
mal Magnetism" is said to have been her devil. She believed 
these men hounded her by day and by night, that they 
hindered her in her work, affected her health, and counter- 
acted often the effect of the mental treatment of the patients 
of her students. Very often Mrs. Eddy would call in a num- 
ber of her students to treat against the evil effects of these 
men. In proof of this it is only necessary to cite one or two 
paragraphs from Mrs. Eddy's apologist. "But Arens' per- 
fidy wrought upon Mr. Eddy seriously. He suffered real 
anguish of mind from it, being far more disturbed than was 
his wife, for he regarded it as a culmination of bitter attacks 
upon her work and an exhibition of malicious animal mag- 
netism." (Sibyl. Wilbur, p. 276). Mrs. Eddy summoned 
Dr. Noyes, an experienced M. D.,. to examine her husbanad in 
his last illness. Her biographer says, "Much perplexity had 
arisen among her students concerning his condition. She 
told the physician she believed he was suffering from the 

suggestion of arsenical poisoning She did not believe 

her husband had cancer, or that his heart was defective, but 

that he was suffering from suggestion Just before his 

death he cried out, 'Only rid me of this suggestion of poison 
and I will recover/" (S. W., pp. 277, 8, 9). Mrs. Eddy 
and her followers had in fact drifted from a scientific and 
Biblical conception of science and truth into the vagaries 



50 Christian Science Exposed. 

of superstition, and suffered all the tortures of the believers 
of witchcraft in the days of hobgoblins. 

A further evidence of Mrs. Eddy's disagreeable and 
overbearing character is the rupture between herself and 
students. In October, 1881, eight of Mrs. Eddy's most prom- 
inent students left her. They made application of withdrawal 
from the Christian Science Association and Church of Christ 
Scientists. From it the following excerpt is quoted: "We 

the undersigned led by Divine Intelligence to perceive 

with sorrow that departure from the straight and narrow 
road (which leads to growth of Christ-like virtues) made 
manifest by frequent ebulitions of temper, love of money, 
and the appearance of hypocrisy, cannot longer submit to 
such leadership. (Geo. Mil., p. 276). Among the names of 
those signed to this notice of withdrawal is the name of Mrs. 
Miranda E. Eice, who was with Mrs. Eddy for twelve years. 
Mrs. Eddy did not accept the withdrawal of these members, 
but notified them that they were subject to expulsion and com- 
manded them to meet the Church on the 29th of October. 
This they did not do ; but, at that time, two others withdrew, 
and in their note of withdrawal they said they "could no 
longer entertain the subject of mesmerism which had lately 
been made uppermost in the meeting and Mrs. Eddy's talks." 
Mrs. Eddy attributed this disintegration of her followers to 
the effect of mesmerists; those who left her gave as a reason 
for so doing her lawsuits and quarrels. During the year 
1888, thirty-six members withdrew from the Christian Science 
Association at one time. Members were not allowed a cer- 
tificate of withdrawal, and after they withdrew they were 
always expelled for immorality. 

Mrs. Eddy's life has been a checkered and hard one. At 
first a frail, petted, self-willed child, then a vain, poverty- 
stricken invalid woman, who kept everyone more or less dis- 
turbed in the household. Then a roving widow, tramping 



Christian Science Exposed. 51 

from place to place for temporary quarters, in the midst of 
broils and feuds, forsaken by her pupils and in dread of what 
6he termed "Malicious Animal Mesmerism." But with it 
all, she has succeeded in establishing a Church of fifty thou- 
sand members; Mrs. Eddy claims three hundred thousand 
adherents, with a system of government that binds them as 
tight as the Gordion Knot. She has a palace in which to live, 
and the "Mother" Church in Boston, one of the most magnifi- 
cent Churches to be found anywhere; and in addition to all 
of this, she is a millionaire. 

Mrs. Eddy at one time was a Spiritualist. This allegation 
is well supported by the historic facts in the premises. Her 
advocate admits that in Mrs. Eddy's early life spiritualism 
was rife in New England. But let us have her own words: 
"London was no less excited over this topic than New York 

or Boston. Mediums developed on all sides However, it 

is a just assertion not to have heard such discussions or to 
have been interested in them, was not to have lived at all 
in the consciousness of the time. Mary Baker did live in 

that consciousness, fully and deeply Just as she drank 

in the new literary atmosphere of that glorious school of New 
England writers, she was aware of that oscillation in religious 
notions. Every circumstance of her education and breeding 
had given her the habit of dealing with life in a large way. 

She most certainly had ideas concerning Spiritualism." 

(S. W., pp. 55-56). This is as near to the stating of facts 
as S. W. ever gets. But from this we may read between the 
lines and apprehend Mrs. Eddy as a spiritualist. Georgine 
Milmine furnishes us with the following facts : "When spirit- 
ualism swept over the country, Mrs. Glover took on the 
symptoms of a 'medium*. Like the Eox sisters, she heard 
mysterious wrappings at night, she saw 'spirits' of the de- 
parted standing by her bedside, and she received messages in 
writing from the dead. There are people living who re- 



52 Christian Science Exposed. 

member very distinctly the spiritualistic craze in Tilton, and 
who witnessed Mrs. Glover's manifestations of mediumship. 
One elderly woman recalls a night spent with Mrs. Glover 
when her rest was constantly disturbed by the strange rap- 
pings and by Mary's frequent announcements of the 'ap- 
pearance' of the different spirits as they came and went. 
Mark Baker's house was one of those where spirit 
seances were held. The whole community was more or less 
interested and a few went into extremes. One of the number 
became so excited over the wonderful phenomena of Mrs. 
Glover's writing mediumship that his mind was tempor- 
arily unbalanced. A former Tilton woman, who remembers 
these events, writes of Mrs. Glover's ability as a writing 
medium : 'This was by no means looked upon as anything dis- 
creditable, but only as a matter of great astonishment. " 
(G. M. pp. 30, 31.) Mrs. Sarah Crosby and Mrs. Eddy 
became friends at Portland when they were both being treated 
by Quimby. Mrs. Crosby is now living at Waterville, Me., 
and stands well in her community. Mrs. Eddy spent quite 
a while at Mrs. Crosby's home in 1846, while she was living 
at Albion, Me. Mrs. Crosby says that "during this visit, 
both she and Mrs. Patterson became somewhat interested in 
spiritualism through communications from Mrs. Patterson's 
dead brother, Albert Baker. One day Mrs. Patterson and 
Mrs. Crosby sat on opposite sides of the same table. Sud- 
denly Mrs. Patterson leaned backwards, shivered, closed her 
eyes, and began to talk in a sepulchral mannish voice. The 
voice said that 'he' was Albert Baker, Mrs. Patterson's 
Brother." (G. M. pp. 65-66)* This is evidence sufficient 
to convict Mrs. Eddy of spiritualism at one period of her 
life. And yet she pretends that she was a chosen vessel of 
the Lord peculiarly fitted for a final revelation. 

*See Appendix F. 



CHAPTER II 

Mrs. Eddy Contravenes the Spirit and the Letter oe 

the Bible in Presuming to Exercise Authority 

Over Man by Establishing a Religious Cult. 

We are brought face to face with conditions which require 
deliberate and prayerful consideration. A heresy, however 
glaring, will not down by a wave of the hand. Error can 
only be made manifest by bringing to bear upon it the light 
of truth. We have before us a book, written by a woman 
and supported by other writings by the same author, which 
presents a system of metaphysical philosophy claiming to 
relieve mankind of pain, sickness, sorrow, sin and death, and 
to establish an era of universal harmony. 

Mrs. Eddy's presumptious claim in assuming to be called 
of God to promulgate a remedial philosophy is antagonistic 
to the facts and teaching of the Scriptures. From the be- 
ginning of time those who were called to be prophets, priests, 
leaders, evangelists, apostles, pastors and teachers were men. 
This is true in every period of the world's history with but 
slight variation. Woman has her place in the Church of 
God, just as she has it in the social and family circle, but 
it is a subordinate place. She is not to usurp authority 
over man as a law-giver, a ruler, a judge, a revelator, assum- 
ing to dictate thought and to originate a Church and govern 
and control the same. This is plainly at variance with the 
genius of the gospel. 

Turn to the Old Testament history and read the record 
of the prophets, and without exception they are written by 
men. The Pentateuch is the work of Moses. The 
authors of all the books of the Old Testament were men. The 
priests were all men. After Malachi, who came last in the 
grand galaxy of prophets, came a man, John the Baptist, as 
the forerunner of the Christ. The four gospels, the Acts 



54 Christian Science Exposed. 

and all the Epistles of the New Testament are the products 
of men, called of God and inspired to do this work. The 
closing book of the New Testament, like the opening book 
of the Old Testament, is the work of God's chosen instru- 
ment — man. Through man we have God's final revelation 
to all the peoples of the world in all ages of the world's 
history. 

In all the important events which contribute to the 
unfolding of the plan of redemption, God's chosen 
instruments have been men without exception. Take for 
instances, Moses, the lawgiver, leader, and ruler of his peo- 
ple; Joshua, his successor; the Judges; the twelve spies 
sent to view the promised land ; Saul and David, the kings 
and their successors; Abraham, through whom came the 
covenant of grace, who stands as an enduring monument of 
faith, and who is the reputed father of all who believe the gos- 
pel ; Job, the personification of patience ; Solomon, whose star 
shines the brightest in the constellation of wisdom; John 
the Baptist, of whom it was said, "Among them that are 
born of woman there hath not risen a greater than he ;" then 
the Christ, the Eedeemer of the world, in the form of a 
man. In sending out the Seventy, all who were chosen were 
men. The same, as already stated, is true of the twelve 
apostles. At the ushering in of the full orbed and resplen- 
dent salvation's day, the dawn of the Spirit's regime, a man, 
Peter, was the preacher on the occasion. A man was chosen 
the first missionary to the Gentiles. These facts indicate 
the Divine method for the enlightenment and redemption of 
the world. 

I repeat that woman's place is subordinate in 
the Church of God. Consonant with this fact, the apostle 
says: "Let your women keep silence in the Churches, for it 
is not permitted unto them to speak: but they are com- 
manded to be under obedience, as also saith the law. And 



Christian Science Exposed. 55 

if they will learn anything, let them ask their husbands 
at home: for it is a shame for women to speak in the 
Church." (1st Cor. 14:34,35). In the 37th verse, Paul 
takes pains to say, that "the things that I write unto you 
are the commandments of the Lord." Paul in this text 
declares that women are commanded to be obedient. Turn- 
ing to the third verse of the 11th chapter of this epistle, we 
lave this statement: "But I would have you know that the 
lead of every man is Christ; and the head of every woman 
is the man; and the head of Christ is God. Wives submit 
yourselves unto your own husbands as unto the Lord. For 
the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the 
head of the Church; and he. is the Savior of the bod}'. 
Therefore as the Church is subject unto Christ, so let the 
wives be to their own husbands in everything." (Eph. 5: 
22-24). "Let the women learn in silence with all subjec- 
tion, but I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp author- 
ity over the man, but to be in silence." (1st Tim. 2:11, 12). 
These are the words of the inspired Scriptures. They 
indicate that women shall occupy a subordinate place in the 
Church of God. The statement is specific. "I suffer not 
a woman to teach nor to usurp authority over the man, 
but to be in silence." But Mrs. Eddy in opposition to 
this plain and unequivocal affirmation presents to the world, 
what she terms "Christian Science" and calls upon men, as 
well as women, to fall at her feet and learn of her the only 
way to health, purity, and happiness. She speaks as one 
who has authority. Her utterances are dogmatic. Her au- 
dacity is marked as she proclaims, "Behold, I am the oracle 
of truth!" Shades of Apollo, Miletus, Argos and Zeus de- 
part, the eighth wonder of the world has appeared amid 
the great constellation of prophets, priests, metaphysicians 
and reformers. Hear her boast : "There is no place or oppor- 
tunity in Science for error of any sort." (Science and Health 



56 Christian Science Exposed. 

128). "The quotient, when numbers have been divided by 
a fixed rule, is not more unquestionable than the Scientific 
tests I have made of the effects of Truth upon the sick," 
(p. 129). "All we correctly know of Mind comes from 
God, divine Principle, and is learned through Christian 
Science." (p. 250). These statements make clear hei 
meaning. She is the embodiment of truth and wisdom. 

She alone possesses the Key to the Scripture. She alone 
is capable of teaching men the way to health and happi- 
ness. There is no place for error in her writings. Mathe- 
matical demonstration is not more exact than the scien- 
tific tests she has made of the effects of truth. All the 
world has blundered and erred throughout the centuries 
passed, but this woman has given to the world abso- 
lute truth. This much she affirms in her book styled "Mis- 
cellaneous Writings." The reader shall have her exact 
words: "The works I have written on Christian Science 
contain absolute Truth and my necessity was to tell it. 
Therefore I did this even as a surgeon who wounds to heal. 
I was a scribe under orders, and who can refrain from 
transcribing what God indites, and ought not that one to 
take the cup, drink all of it and give thanks?" This is 
the end of all controversy. Mrs. Eddy's works are inspired 
and, therefore, are above question. But in the light of 
Scripture who can believe it? The facts and the words of 
Eevelation are against her. For a period extending through 
many centuries the Word of God was cumulative until the 
final revelation was given by John on the Isle of Patmos. 
During these centuries God never committed to woman 
the oracles of truth. 

Woman was never commissioned as prophet, priest, 
apostle, pastor, evangelist or teacher. Who dare assert that, 
after God had assigned to woman a subordinate place in 
the Church during the formation period of the Church's 



Christian Science Exposed. 57 

history, in these latter days He would change His modus 
operandi, and raise up an erratic woman to overthrow His 
own government, contradict his own revealed word, and set 
aside the fundamental truths of His own gospel. The 
claim is preposterous and carries with it contradiction. God 
says that "women shall keep silent in the Churches, and 
learn of their husbands at their homes, for it is a shame 
for them to speak in the Churches." 

Do not misunderstand my contention. Woman has her 
place in the Church and should fill it. I am reminded 
that there were prophetesses; this is true and de- 
serves due consideration. The Hebrew word, neoiah, 
from which prophetess is derived, is defined by Gesenius 
as follows: "1. A prophetess, so of a poetess, female min- 
strel, e. g. Miriam; who was not in the strict sense a 
prophetess, see Numbers 12:1-6. 2. a Prophet's wife, Isa. 
1 :3, So Lot, episcopa, presbytera, are used for the wife of 
a bishop, a presbyter." The corresponding Greek term is 
prothetis, which Thayer defines as follows: "A woman 
to whom future events or things hidden from others are 
at times revealed, either by inspiration or by dreams and 
visions." 

Thus it is apparent that the word does not always refer 
to one commissioned to proclaim future events. The word 
prophetess occurs six times in the Old Testament and twice 
in the New Testament. If we follow the teaching of Gesen- 
ius, only Deborah and Huldah were commissioned of God 
to reveal future events. Miriam was a poetess, a musi- 
cian, and Noadiah it appears was a false prophetess. Deborah 
and Huldah acted in a limited sphere, and a special duty 
was enjoined upon them, so that only a few words were 
necessary to express the messages that God entrusted to 
them. In the New Testament the word prophetess occurs 
twice. Anna, a woman of deep piety, visited Mary, the 



58 Christian Science Exposed. 

mother of our Savior, and gave thanks unto the Lord, "and 
spake of him to all them that looked for redemption in 
Jerusalem." (Luke 2 :28.) The other reference is to Jezebel, 
the false prophetess, to whom reference is made in Rev. 2 :20. 
Turning to Ezek., Chap. XIII, 17, 18, we find this fearful 
warning, which I believe applies to the author I am review- 
ing: "Likewise, thou son or man, set thy face against the 
daughters of thy people, which prophesy out of their own 
heart, and prophesy thou against them, and say, thus sayeth 
the Lord God; Woe to the women that sew pillows to all 
armholes, and make kerchiefs upon the head of every statue 
to hunt souls ! Will ye hunt the souls of my people, and will 
ye save the souls alive that come unto you?" It is evident 
that prophetess is never used in the Bible to express the 
same as the word prophet. Priscilla, in connection with her 
husband, did a commendable act when she expounded unto 
Apollos: "The way of God more perfectly." That was a 
private act and not a public dissertation. 

Eeverting to those texts which refer to Christ as the 
head of the church, we find the analogy drawn by our Lord 
Himself, between man as the head and woman in a subor- 
dinate relation and Christ the bridegroom, who teaches, con- 
trols, and directs his own bride, the Church. The bride, 
the Church, sustains a subordinate relation. She is not to 
teach, rule or govern, but to be subject to the teaching and 
authority of the bridegroom. So it is with a woman. This 
fact, alone, is sufficient to preclude forever such special 
claims as those set up by Mrs. Eddy. So we have the teach- 
ing of God on the one hand and the assumption of a woman 
on the other. To accept her dogmas is to reject God. The 
case is fairly made out, that Mrs. Eddy claims more than 
God has ever authorized a woman to do. If we hold to 
God's teaching concerning woman then we must reject Mrs. 
Eddy's doctrine. 



CHAPTER III. 

Eddtites Claim That Christian Science is of Divine 

Origin. Mrs. Eddy Claims to Have Received 

a Revelation Prom God. 

Mrs. Eddy is not the only woman who claims to have 
made a discovery. Women have been famous in religious 
novelties and fads. The Fox sisters originated Spiritualism; 
Madam Blavatski, Theosophy; and Mrs. Eddy claims to have 
discovered elixir vitae,, the quintessence of truth, Christian 
Science. In trying to impress the importance of her claim 
upon the world, unfortunately for herself, she has assumed 
conflicting claims as we shall see. For she contends that 
she made a discovery and that this discovery was a revela- 
tion. In Retrospection and Introspection, pp. 38-39, she 
says: "It was in Mass., in Feb., 1866, I discover- 
ed the Science of Divine Metaphysical Healing, which I 
afterwards named Christian Science My imme- 
diate recovery from the effects of an injury caused by an 
accident, an injury that neither medicine nor surgery could 
reach, was the falling apple that led me to the discovery 
how to be well myself, and how to make others so. Even 
to the Homeopathic physician who attended me, and re- 
joiced in my recovery, I could not explain the modus of my 
relief. I could only assure him that the divine Spirit had 
wrought the miracle/' Another account of this fabrication 
was published by the Christian Science Publishing Society, 
found in Geo. Milmine, p. 82, from which I beg to quote: 
"In company with her husband, she was returning from an 
errand of mercy, when she fell upon the icy curbstone, and 
was carried helpless to her home. The skilled physician de- 
clared that there was absolutely no hope for her, and pro- 
nounced the verdict that she had but three days to live. 



60 Christian Science Exposed. 

On the third day, calling for her Bible, she asked the family 
to leave the room. Her Bible opened to the healing of the 
palsied man, (Matt. 9:2). The truth which set him free, 
she saw. The power that gave him strength, she felt. The 
life divine, which healed the sick of the palsy, restored her, 
and she arose from the bed of pain, healed and free." 

In these statements we have a specific account of the cir- 
cumstances which led Mrs. Eddy to her pretended revela- 
tion; but we shall see from many considerations, and from 
positive testimony, that the entire claim is absolutely false. 
If this is true, then she deserves the universal condemnation 
of every self-respecting person. If Mrs. Eddy did not 
^receive a revelation from God, she is an imposter, a cheat, 
a fraud. If she did receive a revelation, surely a careful ex- 
amination of the evidence will not fail to command the faith 
of the honest reader. Unfortunately for her, she addressed 
a letter to J. A. Dresser from Lynn, dated Feb. 14, 1866, 
which was eleven days after she received the injury. Let it be 
remembered that Dresser was one of the most prominent 
followers of Quimby and that Mrs. Eddy was associated 
with him while she' was under Quimby's treatment and in- 
struction. After describing the effects of the fall, she says 
in this letter : "But to find myself the helpless cripple I was 
before I saw Dr. Quimby. The physician attending said I 
had taken the last step I ever should, but in two days I got 
out of my bed alone and will walk; but yet I confess I am 
frightened, out of that nervous heat my friends are form- 
ing, spite of me, the terrible spinal affection from which I 

suffered so long and hopelessly Now can't you 

help me? I think that I could help another in my 

condition if they had not placed their intelligence in matter. 
This I have not done and yet I am slowly failing," (G. M. 
pp. 82-3.) It is impossible for Mrs. Eddy with all her ver- 



Christian Science Exposed. 61 

satility, or any of her satellites, with their evasive ingenuity, 
to reconcile these conflicting statements. Mrs. Eddy says 
not a word about making a discovery in this letter. On the 
contrary, she says she is still sick, needs help — is in dread 
of the old spinal trouble — is nervous. In the excerpt quoted 
from the letter, Mrs. Eddy refers to a physician who attended 
her. Fortunately for the truth, that physician is still living. 
That skillful physician was Alvin M. Cushing, M. D., who at 
the advice of Bishop Mies of New Hampshire, published a 
statement in one of the Boston papers, in which he gave 
a detailed account of this incident. The reader can find 
an epitomized statement of the facts, in "Christian Science, 
Is It Safe?," pp. 28-29. 

But a more elaborate and convincing statement is to be 
found in the Life of Mrs. Eddy by Georgine Milmine, pp. 
84-88. On the 2nd day of Jan., 1907, Dr. Cushing appeared 
before E. A. Bidwell, Notary Public, and made oath to a 
statement from which the following is an extract: "Alvin 
M. Cushing, being duly sworn, deposes and says: I am 77 
years of age, and reside in the city of Springfield in the 
commonwealth of Mass. I am a medical doctor of the Home- 
opathic school I commenced the practice of my 

profession in the city of Lynn while there, kept 

a careful and accurate record, in detail, of my various cases. 

One of my cases of which I made and have such 

a record is that of Mrs. Mary M. Patterson Now 

Mrs M. G. Eddy On Feb. 1st, 1866, I was called 

to the residence of Samuel M. Bubier, to attend 

said Mrs. Patterson, who had fallen upon the icy sidewalk 

I found her very nervous, partially unconscious, 

semi-hysterical, complaining by word and action of severe 
pain in the back of her head and neck." The doctor pro- 
ceeds to recite in detail his treatment of his patient, how 



62 Christian Science Exposed. 

she was removed to her home in Swampscott on the second 
day after the accident, how she slept under the influence 
of- morphine, how he carried her up stairs. Continuing he 
says: "Said Mrs. Patterson proved to be a very interesting 
patient, and one of the most sensitive to the effect of medi- 
cine that I ever saw She told me that she could 

feel each dose to the tip of her fingers and toes, and gave me 
much credit for my ability to select a remedy. I visited 
her twice on Feb. first, twice on the second, once on the 
third, once on the fifth, and on the thirteenth day of the 
same month my bill was paid. During my visits to her, she 
spoke to me of Dr. Quimby of Portland, Me., who had treated 

her for some severe illness with remarkable success 

There was, to my knowledge, no other physician in attend- 
ance upon Mrs. Patterson during this illness from the day 
of the accident, Feb. 1st, 1866, to my final visit on Feb. 13th, 
and when I left her on the 13th day of Feb., she seemed 
to have recovered from the disturbance caused by the accident 
and to be, practically, in her normal condition. I did not 
at any time declare, or believe, that there was no hope for 
Mrs. Patterson's recovery, or that she was in a critical con- 
dition, and did not at any time say, or believe, that she had 
but three or any other limited number of days to live. Mrs. 
Patterson did not suggest, or say, or pretend, or in any way 
whatever intimate, that on the third, or any day, of her said 
illness, she had miraculously recovered or been healed, or 
that, discovering or perceiving the truth of the power em- 
ployed by Christ to heal the sick, she had, by it, been restored 

to health On the 10th day of the following August, 

I was again called to see her, this time at the home of Mrs. 
Clark, on Summer street, in said city of Lynn. I found Mrs. 
Patterson suffering from a bad cough and prescribed for 
her. I made three more professional calls upon Mrs. Pat- 



Christian Science Exposed. 63 

terson and treated her for this cough in the said month of 
Aug., and with that, ended my professional relations with 

her I have, of course, no personal feelings in this 

matter. In response to many requests for a statement, I 

make this affidavit I regard it as a duty which 

I owe to posterity to make public this particular episode in 
the life of Mary Baker G. Eddy." 

We have two witnesses against Mrs. Eddy touching this 
incident. Dr. Cushing's affidavit which defies impeachment 
in any court of justice, contradicts Mrs. Eddy's simple affirm- 
ation, her non-attested narrative. The doctor had nothing 
at stake but his reputation as an honest man ; Mrs. Eddy had 
before her the establishing of a cult from which she 
anticipated a lucrative compensation and much glory. The 
Doctor's testimony covers every material point in Mrs. Eddy's 
claim, which he positively negates. His oath is supported by 
Mrs. Eddy herself in the letter she WTote to Mr. Julius A. 
Dresser on the 14th day of Feb., the day after Dr. Cushing 
dismissed his patient, Mrs. Eddy. In this letter no mention 
of miraculous healing is made; on the contrary, she was 
still sick, needed help — implored help. 

So it turns out this is a fabrication pure and simple; be- 
ing such, the very foundation is swept from beneath the 
Christian Scientists, for this pretended miracle is inseparably 
correlated with the discovery that Mrs. Eddy claims to have 
made. As the miracle did not occur, neither did the dis- 
covery of the Science of Divine healing occur; they fall to- 
gether. It is important to note the comment made by Mrs. 
Eddy's apologist, Sibyl Wilbur. 

She says: "The incident or event was recorded 

in the Lynn Reporter of Saturday morning, Feb. 3, 1866, 
as follows:" Then follows a statement about the fall, con- 
taining the main facts. She then says : tfr When the physician 



64 Christian Science Exposed. 

arrived he said little, but his face and manner conveyed more 
than his words. It was apparent to the watchers that he re- 
garded her injuries as extremely grave and they believed him 
to imply that the case might terminate fatally." Why did 
not Sibyl Wilbur get affidavits from these watchers to verify 
Mrs. Eddy's ipse dixit, and to refute Dr. Cushing, if indeed 
he had not sworn the truth? Why did not the Christian 
Scientists have the doctor arrested and prosecuted for per- 
jury if his oath is false? Echo repeals the interrogation. 
Instead, Sibyl Wilbur submits her own account unsupported, 
because, forsooth it was all she could do. She continues: 

"Forty years after this event Alvin M. Cushing 

began to say that it was he, and not God, who cured Mrs. 
Patterson of her injury after the fall It is pos- 
sible he was told of the manner of the cure, that he did 
congratulate his patient and then forgot the incident." (S. 
W., pp. 127-130.) This is truly a lame defense, a mere 
ruse, an evasion and the repetition of falsehood. No atten- 
tion is given to the letter that Mrs. Eddy wrote to Dresser. 
It is impossible for this miracle to have occurred without 
the knowledge of people, living at this time and willing 
to make affidavit of its truth. The facts are against Mrs. 
Eddy and her followers. Mrs. Eddy says: "My immediate 

recovery from the effects of an injury was the 

falling apple that led me to the discovery how to be well 
myself, and how to make others so." She would compare 
herself with Newton in discovering the attraction of gravita- 
tion; vain, vain woman! Sibyl Wilbur says: "This great 
discovery depended largely on the fall of Mary Baker in 
Lynn." We find that she did have the fall, but the discovery 
she did not make.* 

This brings us to a specific investigation of Mrs. Eddy's 

*See Appendix F. 



Christian Science Exposed. 65 

claim of having discovered the Divine Science of Healing. 
This will force us to class Mrs. Eddy with Joseph Smith, who 
purloined the manuscript of Eev. Solomon Spaulding, a de- 
ceased Presbyterian minister, published it, proclaimed to the 
world that God had given him a revelation, and proceeded 
to organize the Mormon Church, with his forgery as the 
Bible of that organization. Mrs. Eddy declares: "In the 
year 1866, I discovered the Christ Science, the science of 
Mind, and named it Christian Science. God had been gra- 
ciously fitting me, during many years, for the reception of a 
final revelation of absolute Principle of scientific being, and 
of healing. (S. H., p. 1.) 

"The works I have written on Christian Science contain 
absolute Truth, and my necessity was to tell it; therefore I 
did this even as a surgeon who would wound to heal. I 
was a scribe under orders; and who can refrain from tran- 
scribing what God indites, and ought not that one take 
the cup, drink all of it, and give thanks?" (Miss. 311.) 

The old adage proves true again, that murder will out. 
Mrs. Eddy thought she was quite secure in preferring her 
claim to a revelation from God, but alas ! silent witnesses 
have arisen to confront and confound her. She even gets 
the dates, when she began to discover the rudimentary prin- 
ciples of mental healing, very much mixed. In the ex- 
cerpts quoted above, she mentions 1866 as the year when 
the discovery was made. We have examined a passage from 
"Restrospection and Introspection," in which reference is 
made to the circumstances which is claimed to have given rise 
to the discovery of this "Science." This incident occurred on 
the first day of Feb. 1866 ; and on the third day, Mrs. Eddy 
says the discovery was made. Mrs. Eddy's claim was chal- 
lenged by J. A. Dresser, who accused her of purloining fpom 
the teaching of her former benefactor and instructor, P. P. 



66 Christian Science Exposed. 

Quimby. She then wrote a letter to the Boston Post, which 
bears the date March 7, 1883, in an attempt to vindicate 
herself. I submit the following quotation from this letter: 
"We had laid the foundations of mental healing before we 
ever saw Dr. Quimby; were a homeopathist without a diplo- 
ma, owing to our aversion of the dissecting-room. We made 
our first experiments in mental healing about 1853, when 
we were convinced that mind had a science which, if un- 
derstood, would heal all diseases. We were then investigating 
that science, but never saw Dr. Quimby until 1862. ("The 
True History of Mental Science" by J. A. Dresser pp. 39-40.) 
A foot note reads as follows: "In the Christian Science 
Journal, June, 1887, Mrs. Eddy gives the date as 1844. 

Ifci 1867, I introduced the first purely metaphysical 

system of healing since apostolic days." 

Mrs. Eddy is an expert in meeting emergencies. Honor 
and veracity are unknown to Mrs. Eddy in practical life; 
hence these conflicting dates. She will make a statement 
today and then contradict it tomorrow; she affirms and then 
denies. She tries to leave the impression that she was a 
homeopathist practitioner, which is absolutely false, as there 
is not a shred of evidence of it; but she says without a di- 
ploma. To be sure. If in 1853, she made her first experi- 
ments in mental healing, how was it possible for her to have 
discovered in 1866, what she had already been demonstrating? 
Then she goes back to 1844 for the beginning of the discov- 
ery. These statements bear the marks of a charlatan. It is 
clear from the evidence, which will be produced, that Mrs. 
Eddy had no conception of mental healing until she met 
Dr. Quimby, that she never conceived of originating a cult 
until after Quimby's death, and that she certainly received 
her clue from him. 

That Mrs. Eddy delved into the occult prior to her asso- 



Christian Science Exposed. 67 

ciation with Quimby, none will deny who are familiar with 
her history; for she was at one. time a mesmerist and clair- 
voyant. Allusion has previously been made to her spells of 
hysteria, fits of temper, swoons, etc. She would fall into 
a trance while maldng a social call and apparently become 
oblivious to the outside world; then she would describe 
scenes and events. Superstitious people began to resort to 
her for advice when she was in the trance state. John Clark 
and John Varney, both experimented with her in trying to 
locate lost articles. In another chapter, it is proved she was 
a spiritualist at one time. Mrs. Eddy was of a mercurial 
temperament, with remarkable mental vivacity, highly im- 
pressible, buccaneering in disposition, with a mental mould 
that made her susceptible to any kind of vagary. 

Let us take a critical view of Mrs. Eddy's contention. 
She says: "In the year 1866 I discovered the Christ 
Science, the Science of Mind, and named it "Christian 
Science." The assumption herein contained is; first, that 
she has discovered that which is divine; secondly, that the 
divine discovery is a science. In dealing with Mrs. Eddy's 
claims we are to test them as all other claims are tested. We 
cannot allow her to establish a standard as a test by which 
to prove her theory. The title Christian Science is a mis- 
nomer. When brought under the spectrum of scientific in- 
vestigation, it is found to be at variance with every known 
principle of science and utterly opposed to reason and com- 
mon sense; while on the other hand, she does not hold any- 
thing in common with the Christian religion. Her teachings 
tend to the subversion of all accredited dicta in physics and 
theology. It is proper here to ask the question: "What is 
science ?" 

For an answer, I will submit the definition given by the 
Standard Dictionary: "Knowledge gained and verified by 



68 Christian Science Exposed. 

exact observation and correct thinking, especially as meth- 
odically formulated and arranged in a rational system. A 
department of knowledge, in which the results of investiga- 
tion have been worked out and systematized. An exact sys- 
tematic statement of knowledge concerning some subject or 
group of subjects; especially a system of ascertained facts 
and principles covering and attempting to give adequate ex- 
pression to a great natural group or division of knowledge." 
I presume that none will object to this definition, except 
the advocates of the cult we are reviewing; and as they hold 
nothing in common with other men, we may expect them to 
object. 

Eeturning to the quotation from this remarkable book, 
I call attention to the fact that Mrs. Eddy claims to have 
discovered this Christ Science. This claim will not stand 
the test of science, for science is not the result of discovery, 
but of knowledge gained by verification, by exact observa- 
tion and correct thinking, methodically formulated and ar- 
ranged in a rational system. Before any scientific claim 
can be preferred, so as to challenge the acceptance of men 
of reason, it must present a systematic group of facts and 
principles. Mrs. Eddy does not even pretend to do any- 
thing of the kind. On the contrary, she repudiates every 
claim and says: "God had been graciously fitting me, dur- 
ing many years, for the reception of a final revelation of the 
absolute Principle of scientific being, and healing." (S. 
H. p. 1.) Thus it may be seen that Mrs. Eddy claims her 
fad to be a revelation from God. This eliminates the secular 
feature and the claim of subjective scientific investigation. 
This being true, we must deal with it more as a revelation. 
The extraneous claim of a revelation from God must be at- 
tested by superhuman power, power over nature, power to 
contravene the natural elements as wind and water, powei 



Christian Science Exposed. 69 

to open the eyes of the blind, unstop the ears of the deaf, 
and raise the dead. Mrs. Eddy has no such power; but she 
has a theory of healing at variance with science, observation, 
experience, reason, and Eevelation. A collation of Mrs. Eddy's 
statements of her revelation will prove the best refutation 
that can be made. In addition to the quotation from the 
first page of her book just cited, she says: "There are 
abroad at this early date some grossly incorrect and false 
teachings of what they term Christian Science; of such be- 
ware. They have risen up in a day to make this claim; 
whereas the founder of genuine Christian Science has been 
all her years in giving it birth." (Mis. p. 39.) Please to 
note that this Science is the product of a life time work. 
We have just seen that she claims that in the year 1866, 
she "discovered the Christ Science, the science of Mind, and 
named it Christian Science." This is the first sentence 
of her text-book (p. 1). In the preface to "Science and 
Health," on p. 8, can be read this statement: "In the 
author's work, 'Kestrospection and Introspection/ will be 
found a biographical sketch narrating experiences which led 
her, in the year 1866, to the discovery of the system which 
she denominated Christian Science. As early as 1862 she be- 
gan to write down and give to friends the results of her 
Scriptural study, for the Bible was her sole teacher ; but 
these compositions were crude, the first steps of a child in 
the early discovered world of 'Spirit/ " 

I beg to quote again a paragraph from her "Miscellan- 
eous Writings": "The works I have written on Christian 
Science contain absolute Truth and my necessity was to 
tell it; Therefore I did this even as a surgeon who wounds 
to heal. I was a scribe under orders; and who can refrain 
from transcribing what God indites, and ought not that one 
to take the cup, drink all of it, and give thanks?" It is 



70 Christian Science Exposed. 

impossible to reconcile these statements made by Mrs. Eddy. 
She affirms that it required all the years of her life to give 
birth to Christian Science. Then she says again that it was 
a specific discovery, which occurred in the year 1866. Then 
again she says that as early as 1862, she began to take the 
initial steps in Christian Science. Again she says. "God 
had been graciously fitting me during many years, for the 
reception of a final revelation of the absolute Principle of 
scientific Being and of healing/' Then she says, she was 
God's scribe, He dictated and she wrote down, "Absolute 
Truth." It is utterly impossible to harmonize these state- 
ments. If Christian Science is the product of years of study, 
it could not possibly have been a specific discovery. If 
it was either a lifetime labor or a specific discovery, 
it could not have been a revelation from God. We can ar- 
rive at but one conclusion; such testimony would be rejected 
in any court of justice. 

Mrs. Eddy, by these counter statements, has discredited 
her honesty and truthfulness. I have recorded her state- 
ments; and if any logician, however astute, can harmonize 
them, let him publish the results of his efforts to the world. 
Our author has discredited herself, henceforth we can but 
doubt her credibility. She has asked us to do the impossible 
thing, to accept contradictory statements in a matter of per- 
sonal experience. A person, who can not be relied upon in 
a matter effecting the destiny of men, cannot expect in- 
telligent people to accept a system born in hypocrisy. Alas ! 
for the glory of Christian Science, so-called ! But I must 
turn from this disparaging feature of this discussion. Let us 
examine mpre fully the claim that it is a Science. 

I call attention to the fact that Mrs. Eddy ignores 
natural science. When she uses the word science with ref- 
erence to her cult, she restricts its meaning; for she discards 



Christian Science Exposed. 71 

all other science, claiming that all other systems are false. 
She arbitrarily sets up her system, establishes her own rule 
of interpretation of the Scripture and dogmatically defines 
words to harmonize with her own theory. All these assertions 
will be made manifest in pursuing this investigation. She 
repudiates the basis of all physical science in discarding mat- 
ter. One of her fundamental postulates is, that matter is 
an illusion and does not exist in fact. To get before the 
reader her attitude towards pliysical science, I beg to sub- 
mit the following passage from her text-book: "The defini- 
tions of law, material law, as given by natural science, rep- 
resents a Kingdom necessarily divided against itself; because 
these definitions portray law as physical, not spiritual, and 
are therefore in contradiction to the divine decrees , and 
violate the Law of Love." (p. 12.) The reader will not 
fail to note that the author claims that all the definitions of 
natural science contradict the law of Love, which is the law 
of God, and on that account are to be rejected. But hear 
other utterances: "Divine Science rising above physical 
theories, excludes matter, resolves things into thoughts, and 
replaces the objects of material sense with spiritual ideas." 
(p. 17.) "There is no physical science, inasmuch as all true 
Science proceeds from divine Intelligence. Science cannot 
therefore, be human and is not a law of matter; for mat- 
ter is not a lawgiver. Science is an emenation of divine 
Mind, and alone able to interpret Truth aright." (p. 21.) 
"Such theories have no relationship with Christian Science, 
which rests on the conception of God as all Life, Substance 
anpl Intelligence, and excludes the human mind as a spiritual 
factor in the healing work." (p. 29.) "The second erroneous * 
postulate is, that man is both mental and material." (257.) 
These quotations are sufficient to make plain the position 
of the Christian Scientists; that matter is eliminated from 



72 Christian Science Exposed. 

their cult, has no place in their teaching, that it "resolves 
things into thoughts" and replaces the objects of material 
sense with spiritual ideas ;" that there is no place for physical 
science; that "all science proceeds from divine Intelligence" 
and "Science cannot, therefore, be human, and is not a 
law of matter;" "that it is an erroneous postulate" to affirm 
that man is both mental and material." If this doctrine be 
true, then away goes philosophy, geology, astronomy, phy- 
siology, anatomy, hygiene, in fact all accredited science. We 
had as well burn our libraries, close our common schools, 
abandon our colleges and destroy our universities. Brought 
to the final analysis, outside the narrow compass of Eddyism, 
there is no science, no truth, no peace, no joy, no happiness. 
This is the trend, substance, and conclusion of her fad. In 
any event, Mrs. Eddy has eliminated all science from her 
system and sought to place her teaching above the criticism 
of men. For she says the English language is inadequate to 
express her doctrine. She lifts her cult above the logic of 
men; it cannot be tested as other theories and systems are 
tested. So we must turn from the common method of in- 
vestigation, from common sense, reason, logic, our powers 
of analysis, from our sense of perception, from all accredited 
rules of criticism and investigation to reach an understand- 
ing of this world-wide panacea, this occult metaphysical 
healing fad. How can we understand Christian Science, 
is the perplexing question? For an answer to this question, 
read her dictum: "One who understands Christian Science 
can heal the sick on its Principle, and this practical proof 
is the only feasible evidence that one understands Christian 
Science." (291.) Unless we can heal the sick, it is impos- 
sible to understand Christian Science. This is a strange 
test to be applied to a science. If scientific, it is capable 
of demonstration; therefore, it is not a science, because the 



Christian Science Exposed. 73 

author confesses that it is incapable of scientific demonstra- 
tion, and can only be understood by possessing power to heal 
the sick. Again, she says: "The elucidation of Christian 
Science lies in its spiritual sense, and this sense must be 
gained by its disciples, in order to grasp the meaning of 
this Science." (p. 295.) 

Let me inquire, what are we asked to accept as 
truth ? I answer : Something that has been hidden through- 
out the ages, never known until discovered in 1866 by Mrs. 
Eddy; something that cannot be understood without the 
inherent power to heal the sick — there is no other "feasible 
evidence that one understands it;" something that can only 
be elucidated in "its spiritual sense." But above all she 
says, it is "a final revelation of the absolute Principle of 
Scientific Being," the last communication that God will 
make to men. She claims that she was God's scribe and that 
having written what He revealed it is above the criticism 
of men; it must be accepted on its merits. But unfor- 
tunately for Christian Scientists there is no extraneous proof 
of the genuineness of this revelation. Moses gave positive 
and direct proof of his divine leadership by his power to 
work miracles; he gave an occular demonstration by the 
miracles he wrought in the presence of the Egyptians and 
fully convinced Pharaoh that his commission was divine. 
The prophets gave full proof of their calling by their ability 
to prognosticate the future. John the Baptist established 
his forerunnership by inducting the Savior into his priestly 
office. The Christ demonstrated his Messiahship by per- 
forming miracles, healing the sick, opening the eyes of the 
blind, unstopping the ears of the deaf, restoring strength 
to the lame, raising the dead. His divine power never failed 
him in a single instance. The apostles gave proof of their 
mission by the works they did and the miracles they per- 
formed and by sealing the truths with their life's blood. 



74 Christian Science Exposed. 

How can we differentiate Mrs. Eddy's claim to a reve- 
lation from God from the claim of Mohammet, who gave 
to his followers a book known as the Koran, or from the 
claim of Joseph Smith, who gave to the Mormons a book 
known as the Mormon Bible. The Mormons claim to heal 
the sick. Let me pause to say that John from the Isle of 
Patmos gave the final revelation to the world, for did he not 
say, "I testify," etc., Eev. 22:18. I dare assert that Mrs. 
Eddy falls under this ban. She has added to God's revela- 
tion, strange words, false doctrine and misleading teachings. 
Where are the proofs of the authenticity and genuineness of 
her claims? It is answered above; only in embracing her 
dogmas and healing the sick as is precribed in her "Science 
and Health with a Key to the Scriptures." Can a book that 
defies nature, ignores matter, tantalizes the five senses, con- 
tradicts reason, wrests the Scriptures, repudiates the reme- 
dial work of Christ and contradicts all the cardinal doctrines 
of the Bible be a revelation from God ? The claim is utterly 
impossible and manifestly preposterous. 

Please note that Mrs. Eddy throughout her book dwells 
much upon healing. Inasmuch as the healing power be- 
comes quite a source of revenue to Mrs. Eddy and her fol- 
lowers, there is suggested the thought, that this is but a 
commercial scheme simply for profit. It is contrary to the 
genius of Christianity to make any special divine gift in- 
vested in any individual a matter of merchandise. If, indeed, 
these people possess this divine power, then it is an imparted 
gift from God; to speculate with it is nothing short of 
sacrilege. There are many accounts of miraculous healing 
recorded in the Bible, but there is not the least intimation 
that a fee was ever charged; on the contrary, it is evident, 
in every instance, these cures were the expressions of com- 
miseration and in attestation of a great religious truth. 



Christian Science Exposed. 75 

Quite different is Mrs. Eddy's speculative scheme. There is 
nothing in this theory to justify the assumption that it is 
scientific; neither is there anything to warrant its claim of 
Divine origin. 

Can it be the religion of a just God? It is a system 
wrapped up in mystery, one that even a philosopher cannot 
understand, if we are to believe its author, unless he em- 
braces it. A mercenary dogma, that proposes to fill the 
coffers of its devotees cannot be divine; it is absolutely false. 
Upon this plan the heathens could never be saved. The 
Christian religion is world-wide in its provisions and self- 
sacrificing in its essence. The commission is : "Go ye into all 
the world and preach the gospel to every crea'ture." The 
apostles were also empowered to heal the sick, cleanse the 
lepers, raise the dead, and to cast out devils. "Freely ye 
have received, freely give/' The apostles received the gift 
of healing, together with the power to raise the dead, and 
they were free to bestow it. Simon offered to buy this gift, 
but he was sharply rebuked by Peter, who said : "Thy money 
perish with thee, because thou hast thought that the gift of 
God may be purchased with money. Thou hast neither part 
not lot in this matter, for thy heart is not right in the 
sight of God. Eepent, therefore, of this wickedness and pray 
God, if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be forgiven 
thee." These texts forever refute the claim of our 
author that her theory is divine. Christianity is practical 
and its conditions are simple, repentance of sins and im- 
plicit faith in Christ as our personal Savior for pardon and 
peace. The plan of salvation is so plain that the way- 
faring man, though a fool, need not err therein. Quite dif- 
ferent from the cult of our author, which cannot be under- 
stood without the power to "heal the sick on its Principle.'' 



CHAPTEE IV. 

The Quimby Controversy Examined. 

To understand the controversy which has sprung up be- 
tween Mrs. Eddy and the adherents of Phlneas Parkhurst 
Quimby, it is necessary to know something of his history. 
He was born Feb. 16th, 1802, in New Lebanon, N. H.; but 
the major part of his life was spent in Belfast, Me. His 
father was a blacksmith and father of seven children, con- 
sequently the education of Phineas was limited. He learned 
the trade of clock-making and, posessing inventive genius ; 
he invented a clock, hundreds of which were made and are 
still keeping time. He also invented a band-saw and other 
things. He possessed an investigating philosophical mind, 
which could not be satisfied with superficial apprehension, 
but demanded demonstration. His keen 'insight enabled 
him to delve into the labyrinths of psychology. At this time, 
the New England air was rife with the vagaries of the oc- 
cult. Quimby was a congenial, benevolent man; and while 
not a Christian, he believed in the inspiration of the Bible, 
but held peculiar views of Christ, which Mrs. Eddy im- 
bibed, as we shall see. He had a son, Geo. A. Quimby, who 
was his father's secretary while Mrs. Eddy was at his fath- 
er's house. His son is now a merchant in Belfast, Me. He 
has in his possession his father's manuscripts, letters, etc. 
He has permitted some of his father's friends to have access 
to the manuscripts from which they have made partial copies. 

Charles Poyen, a French mesmerist, visited Belfast; 
Quimby became very much interested in mesmerism, soon 
began to experiment and developed into an expert mesmerist. 
He found quite an impressible subject in the person of a 
seventeen-year-old boy, Lucius Borkman. With him Quim- 
by traveled all over New England, creating the most intense 

76 



Christian Science Exposed. 77 

excitement by their performances and the remarkable cures 
effected. Borkman, when under the mesmeric power of 
Quimby, became a clairvoyant, diagnosed the patients who 
came for treatment and prescribed the remedy. By careful 
investigation, Quimby discovered that Borkman did not in 
fact discover the disease of the patient, but discovered what 
the patient, or some one else in the room, thought the dis- 
ease was, and that the drug prescribed by him did not effect 
the cure, but the cure was the result of the mental process 
of the patient. After all, the last analysis was reduced to 
suggestive therapeutics. Having made this discovery, Quim- 
by immediately dropped mesmerism and began to experiment 
in mind cure; these experiments resulted nn his theory of 
Mental medicine, which he denominated "The Science of 
Life and Happiness;" he also used the term "Christian 
Science." He was so successful as a mental healer (for it is 
claimed that none, who have come after him, have equaled 
him) that he opened an office in Portland, Me., in 1859, 
where he successfully practiced until his death in 1866, 
which his followers claim was caused by overwork in the 
interest of suffering humanity. For, be it said to his credit, 
that although he realized he had the opportunity to amass 
a fortune, he rejected it for the philanthropic purpose of 
developing a theory that others could amplify and practice 
for the benefit of mankind. This is quite different from the 
mercenary spirit and purpose of his renegade student, Mrs. 
Eddy. Quimby dismissed Borkman in 18-15; after this, he 
did not mesmerize or manipulate his patients. But some- 
times he dipped his hands in water and stroked the faces 
of his patients. He said that this was not essential to a 
cure, but it stimulated the faith of some of his patients, as 
some outward sign helped them. He usually sat in front 
of his patients, taking them by the hands and gazed stead- 



78 Christian Science Exposed. 

fastly into their eyes. He diagnosed his patients and would 
give them an explanation of their trouble and his explanation 
effected the cure. The facts herein presented are summarized 
from a half dozen authors. 

We are now prepared to examine the evidence respecting 
Mrs. Eddy's contention, which under the spectrum of truth 
will expose her as a plagiarist and deceiver. In investigating 
the. Quimby controversy, it is proper to give Mrs. Eddy's 
version of the question first. In her Miscellaneous Writings, 
pp. 378-380, she gives an account of her visit to Quimby. 
The contents of this book were written between the years 
1883-1896. She says: "About the year 1882, while the 
author of this work was at Dr. Vail's Hydropathic Institute 

in New Hampshire, this occurred After much 

consultation among ourselves, and a struggle with pride, the 
author, in company with several other patients, left the water 
cure, en route for the aforesaid Dr. in Portland. He proved 
to be a magnetic practitioner. His treatment seemed at first 
to relieve her, but signally failed in healing her case. Having 
practiced homeopathy, it never occurred to the author to 
learn his practice, but she did ask him how manipulation 
could benefit the sick. He answered kindly and squarely, in 
substance, 'Because it conveys electricity to them.' That 
was the sum of what he taught her of his medical profession. 
After treating his patients, Mr. Quimby would re- 
tire to an ante-room and write at his desk. I had a curiosity 
to know if he indited anything pathological relative to his 
patients, and asked if I could see his pennings on my case. 

I read the copy in his presence, and returned it to 

him. The composition was common-place, mostly descriptive 
of the general appearance, height, and complexion of the 
individual, and the nature of the case; it was not at all 
metaphysical or scientific; and from his remark I inferred 



Christian Science Exposed. 79 

that his writings usually ran in the vein of thought presented 

by these It was after Mr Quimby's death that I 

discovered, in 1866, the momentous facts relating to Mind 
and its superiority over matter, and named my discovery 
Christian Science. Yet, there remained the difficulty of 
adjusting in the scale of Science a metaphysical practice. 

Although I could heal mentally, without a sign 

save the immediate recovery of the sick, my students' pa- 
tients, and people generally, called for a sign — a material 
evidence wherewith to satisfy the sick that something was 
being done for them; and I said, 'Suffer it to be so now/ 
for thus saith our Master/ " This appears to be a straight 
forward, honest statement, but there is in fact but few true 
sentences in it. 

In the letter written by Mrs. Eddy to the "Boston Post" 
previously quoted, may be found the following statement: 
"Dr. Quimby never had students to our knowledge. He was 

a humanitarian He was somewhat of a remarkable 

healer, and at the time, we knew him he was known as a 

mesmerist. We were one of his patients We saw 

he was looking in our direction, and asked him to write his 
thoughts out. He did so, and then we would take that copy 
to correct, and sometimes so transformed tt that he would 
say it was our own composition, which it virtually was; but 
we always gave him back the copy and sometimes wrote his 
name on the back of it. We defended Dr. Quimby from 
unmerited scorn, asserted in public, that his practice was 

not mesmerism We have no doubt that Dr. Quim- 

by's motives were good, for we understood him to be a moral 
man." "It may be asked what was Dr. Quimby's opinion of 
Mrs. Eddy? He paid no heed at first to the prophesy of a 
friend that she would steal his Ideas and set up for herself; 
but he afterwards declared she had no identity in honesty." 



80 Christian Science Exposed. 

(The True History of Mental S. pp. 40-41.) These two 
statements cannot be reconciled. Let the reader carefully 
compare them and mark the contradictions. 

On the 14th of Oct., 1861, Dr. Patterson wrote to Quimby 
from Eomney, respecting his wife, stating that she had been 
an invalid from spinal disease for many years and proposing 
to bring her to Portland for treatment. Mrs. Eddy wrote 
letters to Quimby from Eomney, aslo from Dr. Vail's Insti- 
tute, telling him of her condition. In one of these she wrote : 
"She would die unless he could help her. I can sit up but 
a few minutes at a time. Do you think I can reach you 
without sinking from the effects of the journey." In Oct., 
1862, Mrs. Eddy reached Portland and first stopped at the 
International Hotel. Mrs. Annetta G. Dresser, and her 
husband, Julius A. Dresser, were with Quimby for treatment 
at the time and became his students. Mrs. Dresser says : "It 

was also at this time, 1862, that Mrs. Eddy was 

associated with Dr. Quimby, and I well remember the day 
when she was helped up the steps to his office on the oc- 
casion of her first visit. She was cured by him, and after- 
wards became very much interested in his theory. But she 
put her own construction on much of his teaching, and de- 
veloped a system of thought which differed radically from 
it." (The Philosophy of P. P. Quimby, p. 50.) Kemember 
Mrs. Eddy said, "Quimby's treatment seemed at first to 
relieve her, but finally failed in healing her case." Mrs 
Dresser says : "She was cured by him." Turning to the ac- 
count given by Sibyl Wilbur, Mrs. Eddy's advocate, we find 
a graphic description of the healing, and a discussion of 
Quimby's manuscript. "Mary Baker entered Mr. Quimby's 

office, he sat dawn beside her gazing fixedly into 

her eyes, he told her, as he had told others, that she was 
held in bondage by the opinions of her family and physicians, 



Christian Science Exposed. 81 

that her animal spirit was reflecting its grief upon her body 
and calling it spinal disease. He then wet his hands in 

a basin of water and violently rubbed her head 

Gradually he wrought the spell of hypnotism, and under that 
suggestion she let go the burden of pain The re- 
lief was no doubt tremendous. Her gratitude certainly was 

unbounded Mrs. Patterson's case struck Quimby 

as one of his most remarkable cures Mrs. Patter- 
son remained for three weeks in Portland and was daily 

at Mr. Quimby's office She regarded him with the 

enthusiasm one rescued from drowning feels for the swim- 
mer who has brought him to shore He (Quimby) - 

gathered from Mrs. Patterson's conversation that he should 
write something, and perhaps with a quite innocent idea of 
copying a model he asked her to write something out first. 
For this purpose he gave her some notes he had made, com- 
menting on the symptoms of recent patients. She took these 
to her boarding-house and occupied several days striving 
to piece them into an essay She consistently main- 
tained that God was the. 'wisdom' Quimby brought to his 

patients. Quimby never told her so Through the 

writings of Mary Baker on what she thought Quimby be- 
lieved, *Quimbyism' and Quimby manuscripts come to have 
a factitious existence. Her writings were given into Quim- 
by's keeping, and were doubtless copied by other patients; 
her explanation of his cures were often accepted instead of 
Quimby's, even Quimby himself accepting them in part. 

But Quimby believed in his own course as the 

true one. ..... The confusion of her ideas with Quimby's 

in her early writings, which were widely copied and circu- 
lated, gave rise to the Quimby manuscript tradition. (S. W. 
pp. 90-101.) 

Sibyl Wilbur devotes thirty pages of her book in an 



82 Christian Science Exposed. 

attempt to exonerate Mrs. Eddy from the charge of pur- 
loining from Quimby her elementary ideas of mental heal- 
ing. She displays remarkable ingenuity in perverting facts 
and labors to turn the tables on Quimby, claiming that Quim- 
by's manuscript is Mrs. Eddy's production. It must be re- 
membered that Miss Wilbur does not introduce any evidence, 
nothing but ipse dixit Mrs. Eddy's personal statement 
doubtless forms the basis of her story; and in weighing the 
statements of Mrs. Eddy when self-interest is involved, we 
must remember that, from her view-point, there is no sin and 
consequently no sinners, and no punishment for sin except 
what sin itself inflicts. What difference does it make then 
whether she tells the. truth or a lie? 

Unfortunately for Mrs. Eddy, she is a witness against 
herself. It is in evidence that Mrs. Eddy did no writing for 
Quimby; but his son and the Misses Ware did transcribe 
his manuscript, in which he would not so much as permit 
the changing of a word. His views were fixed. He let any 
of his students make a copy from his manuscript. Mrs. 
Eddy admits that she did make a copy, but pretends it 
was for Quimby. The evidence is against her. On the 7th 
of Nov., 1862, Mrs. Eddy wrote a lengthy letter for the 
Portland Courier from which the following passages are 
taken: "Three weeks since I quitted my nurse and sick 
room en route for Portland. The belief of my recovery had 
died out of the hearts of those who were most anxious for it. 
With this mental and physical depression I first visited P. P. 
Quimby; and in less than one week from that time I ascend- 
ed by a stairway, 182 steps, to the dome of the City Hall, 
and am improving ad infinitum. To the most subtle reas- 
oning, such a proof, coupled too, as it is with numberless 
similar ones, demonstrates his power to heal. Now for a 
brief analysis of this power." The writer then shows that 



Christian Science Exposed. 83 

Quimby did not heal by Spiritualism, but by superior wis- 
dom, which, can demonstrate a science not understood. 
"Again, is it by animal magnetism that he heals the sick? 

I have employed electro-magnetism and animal 

magnetism, and for a brief interval have felt relief, from 
the equilibrium which I fancied was restored to an exhausted 
system But in no instance did I get rid of a re- 
turn of all my ailments, because I had not been helped out of 
the error in which opinions involved us. My operator be- 
lieved in disease, independent of the mind; hence I could 
not be wiser than my master. But now I can see dimly at 

first the great principle which underlies Dr. 

Quimby's faith and works; and just in proportion to my 
right perception of truth is my recovery. This truth which 
he opposes to the error of giving intelligence to matter and 
placing pain where it never placed itself. ..... That this 

is a science capable of demonstration, becomes clear to the 
minds of those patients who reason upon the process of their 
cure. The truth which he established in the patient cures 

him And the body, which is full of light, is no 

longer in disease After all, this is a very spiritual 

doctrine; but the eternal years of God are with it, and it 
must stand firm as the Rock of Ages. And to many a poor 
sufferer may it be found, 'the shadow of a great rock in a 
weary land/" 

Mrs. Eddy's eulogistic communication was criticised by 
the Portland Advertiser who raised the question, "P. P. 

Quimby compared to Jesus Christ? What next? 

To this Mrs. Eddy replied in the Portland Courier in part 
as follows : "P. P. Quimby stands upon the plane of wisdom 
with his truth. Christ healed the sick, but not by jugglery 
or with drugs. As the former speaks as never man before 
spake, and heals as never man healed since Christ, is he not 



84 Christian Science Exposed. 

identified with truth? And is not this the Christ which is in 
him? We know that in wisdom is life, 'and the life was 
the light of man/ P. P. Quimby rolls away the stone from 
the sepulchre of error, and health is the resurrection." (Geo. 
Mil. p. 58-60). 

After Mrs. Eddy left Portland and returned to Sanborn- 
ton Bridge, she frequently wrote to Dr. Quimby. Her letters 
are now in possession of George A. Quimby, the son of Dr. 
Quimby. From a letter written January 12, 1863, the follow- 
ing is taken. "I am to all who see me a living wonder, and a 

living monument of your power My explanation of 

your curative principle surprises people, especially those 
whose minds are all matter." She frequently wrote to 
Quimby for absent treatment and would sometimes inclose 
a dollar. In the beginning of the year 1864, Mrs. Eddy re- 
turned to Portland and spent two or three months with 
Quimby. She found companionship with Mrs. Sarah Crosby. 
She informed Mrs. Crosby that she intended to assist 
Quimby in his work. Mrs. Crosby says that Quimby gave 
Mrs. Eddy much of his time during the afternoons, and 
that Mrs. Eddy would come back to her room and sit up late 
at night writing down what she had learned during the day. 
Their rooms were adjoining. Mrs. Eddy bent her 
energies to understand Quimby's theory for she had decided 
on the practice of this "science." Mrs. Eddy, after leaving 
Portland, wrote letters to Quimby from which the following 
excerpts are copied: "Warren, March 31, 1864, I wish you 
would come to my aid and help me to sleep. Dear Doctor, 
what could I do without you?" "Warren, May, 1864, I am 
up and about to-day, i. e. by the help of the Lord (Quimby)". 
In May, 1864, Mrs. Eddy went to visit Mrs. Crosby at Al- 
bion, Me. Mrs. Crosby, who is now living at Waterville, Me., 
says Mrs. Eddy talked incessantly of Quimby and often 



Christian Science Exposed. 85 

urged her to leave her home and go out into the world with 
her to teach Quimby's Science. 

Mrs. Eddy claims that she wrote some manuscript for 
Quimby; that she even taught Quimby in a measure; that 
she took his confused notes and brought order out of chaos. 
There is not a word of truth in the story. About 1859, 
Quimby began to put his ideas into permanent form. The 
testimony of his son, George A. Quimby, relative to his 
father's literary work we cannot disregard. He published 
an article in the New England Magazine, the March num- 
ber, 1888, from which the writer begs to quote: 

"Among his earlier patients in Portlanad were Misses 

Ware, daughters of the late Judge Ashur Ware and 

they became much interested in 'the Truth' as he called it 

they found it difficult to follow him or remember all 

he said, and they suggested to him the propriety of putting 
into writing the body of his thoughts. Erom that time he 
began to write out his ideas, which practice he continued 
until his death, the articles now being in the possession of 
the writer of this sketch. The original copy he would give 
to the Misses Ware; and it would be read to him by them, 
and, if he suggested any alteration, it would be made, 
after which it would be copied either by the Misses 
Ware or the writer of this, and then re-read to him, 
that he might see that all was just as he intended it. Not 
even the most trivial word or the construction of a sentence 
would be changed without consulting him. 5 ' (Geo. Mil., 
p. 51). 

Julius A. Dresser was a follower of Quimby and was Mrs. 
Eddy's teacher in mental science for a time. He is the 
author of a tractate, styled, "The True History of Mental 
Science." Referring to Quimby's writings, he says: "All 
these writings I have read, being in the confidence of Geo. A. 



86 Christian Science Exposed. 

Quimby, the son, who holds them. This son was with his 
father as secretary during the father's last five years of 

practice The present owner of them is not troubled 

in the least, nor am I, by such misstatements, to call them by 
no worse name, as have appeared in certain recent publica- 
tions, belying and belittling Dr. Quimby and your speaker;* 
nor by the efforts to show that Dr. Quimby's manuscripts 
were written by somebody else." A foot-note follows : 

"It has frequently been claimed that Mrs. Eddy was Dr. 
Quimby's secretary, and she helped him to formulate his 
ideas. I;t has also been sta'ted that these manuscripts were 
Mrs. Eddy's writings, left by her in Portland-; that the ar- 
ticles printed in the pamphlet were Mrs. Eddy's words, or 
nearly as she can recollect them (Christian Science Sentinel, 
Eeb. 16, 1899). There is absolutely no truth in any of these 
statements or suppositions." (pp. 19, 20). Mrs. Eddy has 
published, and caused to be published, statements at different 
times that the Quimby manuscripts were her own produc- 
tions which she left with Quimby. Mr. A. J. Swartz, editor 
of Mental Science Magazine, wrote to George A. Quimby, 
April, 1888, respecting Mrs. Eddy's allegation. The answer 
in part, is as follows : "If I were in prison, in solitary con- 
finement for life, I should be too busy to get into any kind 

of discussion with Mrs. Eddy I have no written article 

of Mrs, Eddy's in my possession, have never had, nor did my 
father ever have any, nor did she ever leave any with either 
of us." (p. 47). 

Mrs. Annetta G-. Dresser, who was the wife of Julius A. 
Dresser and mother of Horatio W., was a patient and fol- 
lower of Quimby and was with him at the time Mrs. Eddy 
came to be healed. Speaking of Quimby's benevolence, she 
says: "Consequently, he freely gave all he had; and, if any 
one evinced any particular interest in his theory, he would 

*Tbe principle part of this tractate was delivered as a lecture. 



Christian Science Exposed. 87 

lend his manuscripts and allow his early writings to be 
copied. Those interested would, in turn, write articles about 
his 'theory' of 'The Truth', as he called it, and b T ing to him 
for his criticism." (The Philosophy of P. P. Q., p. 49). 
After Quimby's death, Mrs. Eddy wrote to Julius A. Dresser 
in part as follows: "Lynn, Feb. 14th, 1866, Sir: I enclose 
some lines of mine in memory of our much-loved friend, which 
perhaps you will not think overwrought in meaning: others 
must of course. I am constantly wishing that you would 
step forward into the place he has vacated. I believe you 

are more capable of occupying his place than any other 

I know of." (G. M., p. 69). As Mr. Dresser shrank from 
undertaking this task, Mrs. Eddy saw an opportunity to im- 
mortalize herself and make a fortune. Having studied and 
practiced Quimby's theory of mental healing, and having met 
with a degree of success, she embraced the opportunity to 
launch a lucrative scheme. So she fell upon the plan of 
devising a cult differing in some cardinal tenets from 
Quimby's teachings, so as to set up her claim of discovering 
the "Christ Science," which she holds was a "final revela- 
tion." Being accused of purloining from Quimby, she not 
only denied the charge, but sought to cast odium upon the 
man to whom she was indebted for all she knew about men- 
tal healing, and for whom she had expressed the greatest love 
and admiration. She declared he was an ignorant black- 
smith, a mesmerist, a godless man, and incapable of writing 
a philosophy. 

The audacious Sibyl Wilbur, in speaking of Mrs. Eddy's 
recovery, says : "She was herself healed by her own religiosity 
while under Quimby's magnetic treatment, and in spite of his 
manipulations." (p. 191). If her religion healed her, why 
did she go to Quimby at all ? But all these perversions of the 
truth are to cover up a fraud. Mrs. Eddy was nine years 



88 Christian Science Exposed. 

writing her first edition of "Science and Health/' which 
was not published until 1875. In the meantime, she was 
practicing and teaching Quimbyism, at least for five years. 
To establish this there is abundant documentary evidence. 
A statement was made by Ira Holmes in Stoughton, Feb. 7, 
1907, and acknowledged and signed before Geo. 0. Went- 
worth, Notary Public. He deposed in part as follows: 

"I am 76 years of age I first met Mrs. Mary 

Patterson, now known as Mary B. Eddy, then as Glover, in the 
year 1867. She was living at the home of Mr. and Mrs. 
Hiram S. Crafts, in East Stoughton, which is now called 

Avon. Mrs. H. S. Crafts is my sister I was acquainted 

with what occurred in the Crafts' home. Mr. and Mrs. 
Crafts were Spiritualists, and they have told me that Mrs. 
Patterson represented to them that she had learned a 'science' 

that was a step in advance of Spiritualism I have 

heard her say many times, while she was living at Crafts' 
that she had learned this science from Dr. Quimby." (Geo. 
Milmine, p. 113). 

Mary Ellis Bartlett of Boston appeared before Herbert 
P. Sheldon, Notary Public, Feb. 6, 1907, and subscribed to 
a lengthy oath, concerning Mrs. Eddy's ejection from the 
home of her grandfather. From it the following is taken: 
"I am 55 years of age, and I am a citizen of Boston, Mass. 
I am the granddaughter of Captain Nathaniel Webster and 

Mary Webster, One night in the autumn of 1867, as 

nearly as I can fix the date, a woman, a stranger, came to 
my grandmother's door." Then follows a detailed account 
of Mrs. Eddy's entering into the home and how Mrs. Web- 
ster, who was a Spiritualist, and Mrs. Eddy held spiritualistic 
seances. The affidavit continues: "Mrs. Glover (Eddy) 
informed my grandmother that she had learned a new 
science which she thought was something beyond Spiritual- 



Christian Science Exposed. 89 

ism. She said she had learned it from Dr. Quimby of Port- 
land, Maine, and that she brought copies of some of his man- 
uscripts with her. She talked about it and read the manu- 
scripts to my grandmother From that time forward 

Mrs. Glover talked of Quimby's science. She was writing 
what she told my grandmother was a revision of the Bible." 
(Geo. Mil., pp. 115-116). 

"And before me, a Notary Public, appeared Horace T. 
Wentworth and made oath to above statement. Henry W. 
Britton, N. P., Stoughton, Mass., Jeb. 9, 1907." From this 
affidavit the following is submitted: "I am 64 years of age, 
and reside in the town of Stoughton, in the common- 
wealth of Mass., and have resided there for upward of sixty- 
two years I am the son of Alanson C. and Sally Went- 
worth In 1868, after leaving said Crafts, she went 

upon the invitation of my mother, to the residence of said 

Mrs. Sally Wentworth and there continually resided 

until the spring of year 1870. Very often during the years 
1868, 1869, and 1870, I saw and talked with said Mrs. Glover 
at my mother's said residence. Mrs. Wentworth invited Mrs. 
Glover to visit her for the express purpose of being taught 
by the said Mrs. Glover a system of mental healing, which 
said Mrs. Glover, said she had been taught by one Dr. Phinas 
P. Quimby of Portland, Me. Said Mrs. Glover often spoke 
to me of said system of mental healing and always ascribed 
its origin and discovery to said Quimby. Said Mrs. Glover 
was outspoken in her acknowledgment that she learned her 
mental healing system from said Quimby, and never, to my 
knowledge, while at mother's house, made the slightest claim 
or pretentions to having discovered or originated it herself. 

Said Mrs. Glover lent my mother her manuscript copy 

of what she, Mrs. Glover, said were writings of said Quimby, 
and permitted my mother to make a full manuscript copy 



90 Christian Science Exposed. 

thereof, and said manuscript copy of the writings of said 
Quimby, in my mother's handwriting, and with corrections 
and interlineations in the handwriting of Mrs. Glover, is 
now, and has been since my mother's death, in my possession. 
On the outside, said copy is entitled 'Extracts from Dr. P. 
P. Quimby's writings/ and at the head of the first page, on 
the inside, said copy is further entitled, 'The Science of 
Man or the Principle which Controls all Phenomena.' There 
is a preface of two pages with Mrs. Mary B. Glover's name 
signed at the end. The extracts are in the form of fifteen 
questions and answers and are labelled, 'Questions by pa- 
tients, Answers by Dr. Quimby.' " (Geo. Mil., pp. 126, 127). 

This evidence will stand the test of any court in the land. 
So beyond controversy, the proof is irrefutably made that 
Mrs. Eddy is indebted to Quimby for her knowledge of men- 
tal healing. Mrs. Eddy assimulated Quimby's theory grad- 
ually. She first amended the Quimby manuscript and wrote 
a preface to it. She then incorported the preface in the 
text. Then she wrote a second manuscript, interspersing 
her own production with Quimby's, this giving her a teach- 
ing basis. She then discontinued manipulation, which she 
at first practiced. Then she wrote "Science and Health," 
which she finished in 1875, having been at work on it for 
nine years. Mrs. Eddy has made all kinds of statements to 
avoid the stigma of appropriating her teacher's writings, but 
she has offered no proof, not even a personal affidavit, to 
offset the affidavits which establish her guilt. It is well to 
remember that the circumstances afford strong presumptive 
evidence which corroborates the personal testimony. 

The following are undisputed facts : Mrs. Eddy went to 
Quimby in 1862 an invalid and was healed ; she was a great ad- 
mirer of him, and wrote panegyric communications extolling 
Quimby at the time she was healed, which were published 



Christian Science Exposed. 91 

in the Portland Courier, in 1862, and on from time to time, 
as late as January, 1866, after Quimby's death; she studied 
under Quimby; she spent several weeks on her first visit to 
him and then returned and spent two or three months study- 
ing and writing. At this point, she diverges from the con- 
census of the testimony of dozens of unimpeachable wit- 
nesses; and declares she did write; that she reduced 
Quimby's incoherent, desultory notes into a system, so that 
Quimbyism is in fact her production. Let the reader remem- 
ber that Mrs. Eddy was with Quimby in 1862, and that 
Quimby had been a mental healer of national renown for 
many years. J. A. Dresser, says : "The first I knew of P. P. 
Quimby was in June, 1860, when I went to him as a patient. 

He had then, 1860, been at work more than twenty 

years in this field of discovery and practice, which carries his 
first investigations previous to the year 1840/' (The True 
History of Mental Science, pp. 6, 7). And let the reader 
remember that Quimby had no amanuenses except his son, 
Geo. A. and the Misses Ware. So Mrs. Eddy's ill advised 
ruse recoils upon her defenseless head. It is well to bear 
in mind also that up to the time Mrs. Eddy visited Quimby 
in 1862, she had been known as a Spiritualist, but had not 
uttered a word on Mental Science. After her visit to 
Quimby, she began the study and practice of mental healing. 
Sibyl Wilbur, Mrs. Eddy's advocate, plays well the role 
of a criminal attorney set on perverting testimony and dis- 
torting facts to clear a client of a diabolical crime. For 
no unbiased student can study the biography of Mrs. Eddy 
from the standpoint of accumulated evidence and have any 
regard for the veracity of either Mrs. Eddy or Sibyl Wilbur. 
But then you know, "There is no sin", it is "an illusion." 
Added to this is Mrs. Eddy's own statements. In the suit 
Mrs. Eddy brought against E. J. Arens for infringement 



92 Christian Science Exposed. 

of her copyright of "Science and Health/' Arens claimed that 
Mrs. Eddy had taken her book chiefly from Quimby's manu- 
script. But this he could not prove for the manuscript had 
not been published and he did not have the manuscript to 
offer in evidence. So Mrs. Eddy gained her suit. Upon 
this flimsy incident Christian Scientists claim that Mrs. 
Eddy stands exonerated of the charge of purloining. Mr. 
Horatio Dresser very properly says: "But nothing was or 
could be settled in regard to Mrs. Eddy's indebtedness to 
Dr. Quimby, because neither the Court nor Dr. Arens pos- 
sessed the Quimby manuscripts." This shows to what 
straights the Christian Scientists have been driven in their 
attempts to clear Mrs. Eddy of literary piracy, and duplicity ; 
but all has been to no effect, for she is doomed to stand con- 
demned and guilty. 

But notwithstanding all this testimony convicting Mrs. 
Eddy of perfidy, falsehood and piracy, her writings are in- 
terspersed with the most sanctimonious utterances and au- 
dacious pretentions. The following is a fair illustration: 
"Even the scripture gave no direct interpretation of Scien- 
tific basis for demonstrating the spiritual Principle of healing, 
until our Heavenly Father saw fit, through the Key to the 
Scriptures, in Science and Health, to unlock this 'mystery 
of godliness."' (Eet. & Int., pp. 55, 56). 

There you are ! Her "Science and Health" is superior to 
the Bible. Quimbyisms, stolen and revamped, contains a 
revelation over and above the Bible. To exemplify further 
Mrs. Eddy's piracy, the writer will submit a succinct com- 
parative statement of the two. The analysis of Quimby's 
cult is taken from Mrs. Annetta G. Dresser, who was per- 
sonally assisted and helped by her son, Horatio, both of whom 
are devotees of Quimbyism and had access, through the favor 
of Geo. A. Quimby, to his father's manuscripts. Quimby dif- 



CTiristian Science Exposed. 93 

ferentiated Christ from Jesus: "Jesus always wished to 
make a difference in regard to his opinions and what he knew 
as a science. To show how he separated himself as Jesus the 
man of opinions from Christ the scientific man, it was neces- 
sary to show something as proof." (Phi. pp. 112-113). "In 
this part of the discussion it was customary to place con- 
siderable stress upon the distinction drawn by Mr. Quimby 
between Jesus, the historical character, and the Christ, the 
universal ideal or consciousness." (H. and Inner Life, 
p. 124). Mrs. Eddy makes the same distinction. 
"The invisible Christ was incorporeal, whereas Jesus was 

a corporeal or bodily existence. This dual personality, 

the spiritual and material, the Christ and Jesus, continued 
until the Master's ascension; when the human, the corporeal 
concept, or Jesus, disappeared; while his invisible self, or 
Christ, continued to exist in the eternal order of Divine 
Science." (S. and Health, p. 229). "Christ the Spiritual 
idea of God." (S. and H., p. 568). 

Quimby taught that man is a part of God. "When man 
speaks of himself as man, he is matter; but, when he speaks 
a scientific truth, he is out of matter, and so far equal to 
God." (Philos, p. 101). "Every person who was, or ever 
will be, existed as much before he ever came to our senses 
as afterwards The real man is never seen by the natur- 
al senses; but the real man makes himself known through 
science." (H. and Inner Life, p. 102). "Just as we know 
this truth, we are of and a part of God." (H. and Inner Life, 
p. 103). Mrs. Eddy teaches the same doctrine as Quimby 
respecting man. She says: "God and Man, Principle 
and idea, are inseparable, harmonious and eternal. 

God and man are not one; but in the order 

of Divine, Science, as Principle and idea, God and 
man are inseparable The true idea of man, as 



94 Christian Science Exposed. 

the reflection of the invisible God, is as incomprehensible, to 
the limited senses, as his infinite Principle/' (S. and H., 
p. 232). 

The word wisdom was the keystone of Quimby; Mrs. 
Eddy substitutes the word Principle for her keystone. Quimby 
taught real life is spiritual. "In order to dispel these fears 
and establish a new set of expectations, great stress was put 

upon the fact that the real man is spiritual To realize 

that our real life is spiritual was to overcome the illusions 
of sense-experience with its manifold bondages/' (H. & L., 
p. 125). Eddyism is identical. "Man is not in matter, or 
of it. He is the image and likeness, the idea, or reflection, of 
Spirit ; and Spirit cannot be reflected by matter, mortality, or 
sin/' (S. and H., p. 474). 

Touching matter, their theories are much the 
same. Quimby aftirmed there is no matter independ- 
ent of mind or life. "While, then, he never denied 
the existence of matter, he sometimes spoke of it as an 'idea', 
which, like language, is used to convey some meaning to 
another. A sensation coming from matter contains no in- 
telligence." (H. and Inner Life, p. 90). Mrs. Eddy denies the 
existence of matter. "Thus matter will be finally proven to 
be nothing but a mortal belief." (S. & H., 19). It is an "il- 
lusion". "Its mortality proves its nothingness." (S. and H., 
p. 635). 

Quimby combined religion and healing. "Jesus opposed 
diseases as much as he did the errors of the world, and he 
classed them all together. God permits one no more than an- 
other. He permits sickness no more than he does murders. 

'Do you mean/ some one asks, 'that we can have such 

understanding, right here in this life, of what is meant by 
the phrase, 'the Kingdom of God is within you/ that we shall 
be free from sickness, can avoid sinning, can 'rejoice a!- 



Christian Science Exposed. 95 

ways' with Paul, and virtually put the troubles and trials 
of life under foot?' Yes, in proportion as you understand 
and are in earnest, and are governed by the spirit of truth 
as well as the letter of it." (H. and the I. L., p. 149). Mrs. 
Eddy's cult is identical. She says: "The same power 
which heals sin, heals also sickness. This is 'the 
beauty of holiness'; that when Truth heals the sick, 
it casts out evils; and when it casts out the evil called 
disease, it heals the sick." (S. and H., p. 28). "When we 
awake to the Truth of Being, all error, pain, weakness, weari- 
ness, sorrow, sin and death will be unknown." (S. and H., 
p. 114). 

Quimby taught that disease was mental and not physical. 

"He claimed that we were made up of 'truth and error' ; 

'disease was an error, or belief, and that the truth was the 
cure.'" (H. and the I. L., p. 30). '"Whatever we believe, 
that we create', or, 'Whatever opinion we put into a thing, 
that we take out of it.' " (H. and the Inner L., p. 50). Mrs. 
Eddy's doctrine is the same. She says: "To break 
the dream of disease, understand that sickness is 
formed by the human mind, and not by matter" (S. and 
H., p. 395). "So the sick, through belief, have induced 
their own stiff joints and cramped muscles." (S. and H., 
p. 401). 

Quimby believed that doctors caused disease. He says: 
"I never make war with medicine, but (with) opinions. I 
never try to convince a patient that his trouble arises from 
calomel or any other poison, but the poison of the doctor's 
opinion in admitting a disease/" (H. and the I. L., p. 56). 
Mrs. Eddy borrowed this also from Quimby for she says: 
"Descriptions of disease given by physicians, and advertise- 
ments of quackery, are both prolific sources of sickness 

Doctors should not implant disease in the thoughts of their 



96 Christian Science Exposed. 

patients/' (S. and H., pp. 72, 73). Quimby called disease 
an "error"; Mrs. Eddy called it an "illusion." Quimby 
"placed no intelligence or strength in matter, and did not 
regard the bodily condition alone as the disease" ; Mrs. Eddy 
teaches "there is no intelligence, life or sensation in matter." 
Quimby contended that mind is matter." He did not mean 
that materialism is true, for he held an idealistic theory of 
matter; but he held that mind was of an impressible, etheral 
nature where many thoughts were harbored, which caused 
disease and sin, these could be removed by proper thoughts. 
In lieu of this, Mrs. Eddy introduced into her cult "mortal 
mind which gives rise to false beliefs of sin, sickness and 
death." There is no difference in the end. 

To get rid of sin and sickness, Quimby proceeded to ex- 
plain the error and oppose it with the truth; the explanation 
was the cure. Mrs. Eddy to get rid of sin and sickness, denys 
its existence and declares it to be a false believe of mortal 
mind ; the denial, with the acceptance of the truth, is the cure. 
Quimby resorted sometimes to silent treatment; so does Mrs. 
Eddy. Quimby at times manipulated his patients; so did 
Mrs. Eddy until Kennedy forsook her and then she ceased 
to manipulate and pronounced it mesmerism. Quimby al- 
ways said it was not necessary to cure, but it aided the pa- 
tient's faith. Quimby gave absent treatments; so does Mrs. 
Eddy. Quimby taught that beliefs constitute conditions. 
" 'Whatever we believe that we create' ; for man is controlled 
primarily, not by physical states, but by his directions of 
mind." (H. and the Inner Life, p. 78). Mrs. Eddy borrow- 
ed this also. She says, "Matter has no sensation, and the 
human mind is all that can produce pain. 'As a man thinketh, 
so is he.' Mind is all that feels, acts or impedes action." 
(S. and H., p. 59). , 

Quimby taught that man was to us a dual being. He 



Christian Science Exposed. 97 

said : " 'Now, as the idea man has always been under the wis- 
dom of this world, the scientific man has always been kept 
down." The following is a footnote : 

"That is, the natural, changeable man. Mr. Quimby ap- 
plied the term 'scientific' to the spiritual man or permanent 
identity." (H. & the I. L., p. 80). Mrs .Eddy changes this 
statement. She makes the spiritual, or real man, God's idea 
or reflection and the natural man an illusion. Quimby dis- 
carded doctors, medicine and orthodox Christianity; Mrs. 
Eddy does the same. Quimby called his cult a science, "The 
science of health", "The science of Life and Happiness"; 
and in one article, he uses the term "Christian Science." 
Mrs. Eddy not only purloined Quimby's philosophy, but the 
name also. "I discovered the Christ Science, the science of 
Mind and named it Christian Science." Yes, she did dis- 
cover it in 1862 in Quimby's manuscripts beyond the shadow 
of a doubt. She even found the "Key" in Quimby's manu- 
scripts. For Quimby in speaking of his theory raises the 
question, "Now, what is it ? It is an invisible Wisdom, which 
never can be seen by the eye of opinion, any more than 

truth can be seen by error It is the "Key" that unlocks 

the innermost secrets of the heart." (H. and the I. L., p. 
103) 

Compare these statements: Quimby, "God is not a man 
any more than man is a principle." (H. and the I. L., p. 
102) ; Eddyism, "Man is not God and God not man." (S. and 
H., p. 476). 

Quimby, "The real man is never seen by the natural 
senses; but the real man makes himself known through 
science" (H. and I. L., p. 102) ; Mrs. Eddy, "Mortal body and 
material man are delusions which spiritual understanding 
and science explain. Yet the identity of the real man is not 
lost, but found through this explanation." (S. and H., p. 
198). 



98 Christian Science Exposed. 

It is not necessary to continue this comparison, as this is 
sufficient to prove that these cults had their origin in the 
same brain, and the overwhelming evidence is that the origin 
was Quimby's brain. No unbiased reader can carefully read 
the books referred to in the preface to this book and arrive 
at any other conclusion. "It was by restoring himself to 
health that P. P. Quimby, the parent mental healer in this 
country, discovered the central principles of the whole doc- 
trine. The first mental healing author, Eev. W. F. Evans, 
was a patient of Mr. Quimby before he began to write upon 
the subject. The same is true of the author of Science and 
Health." (H. and I. L., p. 13.) Mr. Evans was a Sweden- 
borg minister, and a man of extensive reading and was well 
educated. He is the author of six books on mental healing. 
Dr. Evans pursued the Quimby practice for six years before 
Tie issued his first book in 1869; the title of the book is 
"The Mental Cure/' He published "Mental Medicine" in 
1872, and "Soul and Body" in 1875. All three of these books 
were in circulation before Mrs. Eddy issued the first edi- 
tion of "Science and Health." Be it said to the credit of 
Dr. Evans and others of Quimby's followers, they were honest 
enough to give Quimby credit for what they had learned from 
him; but it remained for Mrs. Eddy to play the part of an 
ingrate, and a deceiver, a traitor and a charlatan. Quimbyism 
and Eddyism alike effectually destroy the only basis of the 
world's hope — the remedial plan of redemption through our 
Lord Jesus Christ, and must inevitably lead to the final 
wreck of the soul. 

Mrs. Eddy has borrowed from other sources as we shall 
now see. Let the reader keep in mind the fact that Mrs. 
Eddy claims that she has given to the world a metaphysical 
religion, which is new, never known before. This is abso- 
lutely false ; as there is not a new feature in her system, not 



Christian Science Exposed. 99 

one. That she has revamped some thoughts previously known, 
put upon them a new dress, I do not deny; but there is not 
an original thought to be found in her cult. We shall see 
that the old Hindu idealistic philosophy embodied the funda- 
mental tenets of "Christian Science." This philosophy found 
an advocate in Bishop George Berkeley in the seventeenth 
century. He taught "that no existence is conceivable and 
therefore possible which is not either conscious spirit or the 
ideas (i. e. objects) of which such spirit is conscious. Exist- 
ing things consist of ideas of objects perceived or willed." 
Idealism is not new to the world. But Mrs. Eddy has used 
it to good purpose to accomplish her sinister end. 

She has not only utilized heathen idealism, but she has 
borrowed from Shakerism. Mrs. Eddy lived near these peo- 
ple during the formative period of her life, and no doubt was 
much impressed with their vagaries. Shakerism originated 
with Wardly, who had been a Quaker, and professed to have 
received supernatural revelations, which were endorsed by a 
Mrs. Standley, generally known as Ann Lee. Ann Lee 
spent nine years in convulsions, fasting, etc., and became so 
emaciated that she had to be fed like an infant. This com- 
ports with Mrs. Eddy's idiosyncrasy. The parallel between 
the two is striking. Mother Ann testified against marriage. 
Mother Eddy says, "Until it is learned that generation rests 
on no sexual basis, let marriage continue." Mother Ann as- 
serted that she would be translated to Heaven without dying; 
Mother Eddy says, "There is neither birth nor death." Mother 
Ann's followers held that she was the woman spoken of in the 
twelfth chapter of Rev., that she was a vessel chosen of God 
to usher into the world the divine Spirit of Christ, — that 
this Christ is the completed order of Father and Mother. 
The followers of Mother Eddy hold "that she is the woman 
spoken of in the twelfth chapter of Rev., and that she has 



100 Christian Science Exposed. 

come to complete the plan of salvation and represents the 
female contingent of the Godhead. As Mother Ann asso- 
ciated herself with God the Father, so does Mother Eddy, — 
"Our Father Mother God, all harmonious." The Shakerites 
believed that Mother Ann was the God anointed woman and 
the Holy Comforter; Mother Eddy maintains that Christian 
Science is the Holy Comforter and she is greater than her 
science. Mother Ann called her organization the Church of 
Christ; Mother Eddy named her organization the Church of 
Christ Scientists. Mother Ann called her original, her first 
church, the "Mother Church"; Mother Eddy named her first 
church, established in Boston, the "Mother Church." Mother 
Ann forbade audible prayer, declaring that it "exposed the 
desires"; mother Eddy discourages "audible prayer which 
may utter desires which are not real." Thus we see that 
Mother Eddy borrowed not a little from Mother Ann, as 
Mother Ann was first in the line of succession. We have just 
seen how much Mrs. Eddy has borrowed from Quimby. Now 
extract all these plagiarized thoughts from Eddyism and 
nothing at all new is left. So Christian Science is a medley 
of heathenism, Shakerism and Quimbyism combined by Mrs. 
Eddy and palmed off on her followers as a revelation from 
God. 



CHAPTEE V. 

An - Analysis of Eddyism — is Pantheistic — God is 
Impersonal. 

Christian Science is a pseudo-metaphysical, heterogeneous 
mass of nonsense and heathen philosophy. Mrs. Eddy is a 
Pantheist. To prove this, it is necessary to define Pantheism. 
The following is the definition given by the Standard Dic- 
tionary : "The form of monism that identifies mind and mat- 
ter, the finite and the infinite, making them manifestations of 
one universal and absolute being Pantheism when ex- 
plained to mean the absorption of God in nature is atheism, 
but when explained to mean the absorption of nature in God 
— the finite in the infinite — it amounts to an exaggeration of 
theism." The American Encyclopedic Dictionary contains 
the following statement: "The view that God and the uni- 
verse are identical. It is taught in India in the Vedantic 
system of philosophy, one of the six leading schools of 
thought, and to this day it is widely accepted by the instruct- 
ed Brahmins and by the common people. It was the creed 
of various Greek philosophers in later years. Spinoza is con- 
sidered to have revived Pantheism." Another defines Pan- 
theism as follows: "All-God-ism. It identifies the totality 
of being with God. Not that each thing is God, but that 
the whole essence or substance proper is God, and the entire 
phenomena are the necessary phenomena of God's nature." 
Pantheism is unique. "It is a sort of philosophical atheism, 
which considers the universe as an immense animal, whose 
body nature is and God the soul. This, according to the 
learned Cudworth, was the system of Orpheus and other early 
Greeks, for he calls the material world the body of Jupiter." 

(Encyclopedia of Keligious Knowledge). In the "Southern 

101 



102 Christian Science Exposed. 

Keview" of November and December, 1899, a writer declares 
that Pantheism is the doctrine of the Buddhists to this day. 
He says: "They have a chart, that is the Nichiren Sect of 
Japanese Pantheists, that they call Mandala, which shows 
that all things and all phenomena in all times and all the 
spaces are in essence one and the same, and that they are in 
nature pure and eternal. Earth, water, fire and air are the 
spiritual body of the Buddha. Color, sound, smell, taste, 
touch and all things are also the Buddha's spiritual body/' 
Pantheism is contradistinguished from theism, which teaches 
the immanence of God, the special presence of God in all 
the universe and yet distinct from it. While Pantheism 
teaches that God and the universe are identical, it identifies 
mind and matter, the finite and the infinite. 

Having defined Pantheism and shown that it is antique, 
heathen philosophy, let me proceed to prove that Mrs. Eddy is 
a Pantheist. Her book, instead of revealing a recent psycho- 
logical discovery, is but a reproduction in part of an effete 
heathen philosophy, long since rejected and cast aside, because 
untrue and unsatisfactory to men. Yet Mrs. Eddy has re- 
clothed the heathen child in new clothes, Quimbyism and 
Shakerism, and has succeeded in duping some credulous peo- 
ple into the belief that it is a new-born babe. Permit one 
more definition of Pantheism, and this. I will transcribe from 
Watson's Biblical and Theological Dictionary: "A doctrine 
into which some of the sages of antiquity fell by revolting at 
the monstrous absurdities of Polytheism, not knowing the 
true God as an infinite and personal subsistence, a cause above 
and distinct from all effects, they believed that God was every- 
where and everything God. This monstrous and in its effects 
immoral notion is still held by the Brahmins of India." Mrs. 
Eddy in her Pantheistic deliverance carries her views to an 
ultimate conclusion. First, God is impersonal; second, all 



Christian Science Exposed. 103 

matter is an illusion, it does not exist in fact; third, she 
makes an application of these fundamental errors to the heal- 
ing of the sick and the elimination of sin. This is a vital 
question because it is fundamental. A false conception of 
God must ultimate in false conclusions, and these in turn 
must, from the logic of facts, work out the most fearful con- 
sequences to all who adhere to these false conclusions. 

Before proceeding to show that Mrs. Eddy is a pantheist 
and also an idealist, I desire to add to what has already been 
said touching the antiquity of pantheism and the striking sim- 
ilarity of "Christian Science" and heathen pantheism. The 
following is an extract from a paper read at the World's Par- 
liament of Beligions by Manila! ~N. D'vivedi of India, which 
contains a tripartite definition of Hinduism. "The Yedanta 
emphasizes the idea of the All, the universal Atman or 
Brahman, set forth in the Upanishads, and maintains the 
unity not only of the Cosmos, but of all intelligence in gen- 
eral. The All is self -illuminated, all thought (gnosis) the 
very being of the universe. Being implies thought and the 
All may in Vedanta phraseology be aptly described as the 
essence of thought and being. The Vedanta is a system of 
absolute idealism in which subject and object are welded into 
one unique consciousness, the realization whereof is the end 
and aim of existence, the highest bliss — moks'a. This state of 
moks'a is not anything to be accomplished or brought about; 
it is in fact the very being of all existence, but experience 
6tands in the way of complete realization by creating imagin- 
ary distinctions of subject and object." (Vol. 1., p. 325). This 
heathen cult presents a concrete being called the All, this 
all, or concrete being, embraces the Cosmos and all intelli- 
gence in general. The All is self-illumination and thought 
(mind) constitutes the universe. There is but one unique 
consciousness. To realize this is the highest bliss. This 



104 Christian Science Exposed. 

state of moks'a is not anything to be accomplished or brought 
about; it is a fact. But experience (that is the five senses 
and man's personal realization) stands in the way of com- 
plete realization by creating imaginary distinctions of sub- 
ject and object. In other words, it is hard for those heathens 
to believe that matter is an illusion, that it does not exist as a 
fact and that the All includes all. So that there is nothing 
but thought (or mind). 

We shall now see that this heathen cult has been revamped 
and given to the world by the fruitful and resourceful brain 
of Mrs. Eddy. She destroys the personality of God and pre- 
sents to us a concrete being, to whom she applies various ap- 
pellations, Principle, Love, Good, God, whom she says is the 
"All-in-all." This concrete being is mind and includes all; 
matter is an illusion. But let us first prove that Bddyites do 
not worship a personal God, but a mere concrete spiritual 
substance which represents and fills the universe. Mrs. Eddy 
says, "Christian Science rests on the conception of God as 
all Life, Substance, and Intelligence, and excludes the human 
mind as a spiritual factor in the healing work." (p. 79). 
"In one sense God is identical with nature; but this nature is 
spiritual and not expressed in matter." (13) "The universe, 
like man, is to be interpreted by Science from its Principle, 
God, and can then be understood. ...... Adhesion, Cohesion, 

and attraction are properties of Mind. They belong to Prin- 
ciple, and but support the equipose of that thought-force 
which launched the earth in its orbit." (18). 

"In Divine Science, man is sustained by God, the divine 
Principle of Being." (p. 522). In the Glossary on p. 577, 
we find this definition : "Father. Eternal Life ; the one Mind ; 
the divine Principle, commonly called God." On page 578, 
she defines good : "God ; Spirit ; Omnipotence ; Omniscience ; 
Omnipresence; Omni-action." On page 583, is the definition 



Christian Science Exposed. 105 

of Mother as follows: "Mother. God; divine and eternal 
Principle, Life, Truth, and Love." On page 585, she defines 
spirit: "Divine Substance; Mind; Principle; all that is 
Good; God; that only which is perfect, infinite, everlasting; 
omnipresence and omnipotence." "Man is co-existent and 
eternal with God forever manifesting, in more glorified forms, 
the infinite Father and Mother." (p. 509). "Mind is the 
multiplier, and Mind's idea, the universe, is the product. 
The only intelligence or substantiality of thought, a seed, or 
a flower is God, the Creator of them. Mind is the Soul of all, 
and Truth and Love constitute the Intelligence which gov- 
erns all." (p. 501). That the reader may readily apprehend 
the meaning of this text I shall quote from the context. "The 
tree or herb does not yield fruit because of any propagating 
principle of its own, but because it reflects the Mind [God] 
which includes all." She means that the tree and herb are 
but God's ideas. They are spiritual thoughts and are not 
entities expressed in the form of matter for matter is an il- 
lusion. 

"Either there is no omnipotence, or omnipotence is 
All-in-all." (p. 145). "All things are created spiritually. 
Mind, not matter, is the Creator. Love, the divine Principle, 
is the Father and Mother of the universe, including man. 
The theory of three persons in one God (that is, a personal 
Trinity or tri-unity) suggests heathen gods, rather than the 
ever-present I am." (p. 152). "To grasp the reality and 
order of Being in its Science, you must begin by reckoning 
God, Good, as the only Mind, Life, Substance, and Intelli- 
gence. Life, Truth, Love, Good, are not mere attributes of 
Deity, but the highest terms we can employ to express our 
thought of God." (p. 171). 

"The scriptures imply that God is All-in-all. From this it 
follows that nothing possesses reality or existence except 



106 Christian Science Exposed. 

Mind, God." (p. 226). "God is all inclusive, and is re- 
flected by everything real and eternal." (p. 227). 

"The text is a metaphysical statement of existence as Prin- 
ciple and Idea, wherein man and his Maker are inseparable 
and eternal." (Miss. 182). 

"Again, the infinite Principle, with its universal manifes- 
tation, is all that really is or can be." (Miss. 150). "If my 
own students cannot spare time to write to God, — when they 
address me I shall be apt to forward their letters to Him as 
our common Parent, and by way of The Christian Science 
Journal." (Miss. 155.) "God is the only Mind, and His mani- 
festation is the spiritual universe, including man and all eter- 
nal individuality." (Miss. 361). 

"Infinite Mind knows nothing beyond Himself or Her- 
self/" (Miss. 367). 

I have quoted these paragraphs, from among the many 
which bear upon the subject, to prove beyond the possibility 
of a doubt that Eddyites have no personal God, but a con- 
crete Principle. Our author uses interchangeably the words, 
God, Life, Substance, Intelligence, Principle, Mind, Divine 
Science, Divine Principle of Being, Father, Mother, Good, 
Spirit, Truth, Love, All-in-all, I am. 

There is no personal God if we accept Mrs. Eddy's teach- 
ings, only a substance, merely a principle and each individual 
forms a part of that concrete "Principle," which she in- 
variably spells with a capital "P". There is no infinite per- 
sonal God, who is the ruler and governor of all. Good, Lovo, 
Truth, Intelligence, each stand for God. Terms, which are 
ordinarily used to designate and indicate qualities and ab- 
stract ideas. 

This is not a logical conclusion drawn from legitimate 
premises; I have given the reader the words of Mrs. Eddy 
herself. She is careful to say that Truth, Love, Good are 



Christian Science Exposed. 107 

not attributes of Deity, but express our highest conception 
of God. If I should kneel down to pray and address, Truth, 
Love, Good, it would be the highest appeal that I could make 
to Deity. Instead of saying "our Father, who art in Heaven," 
we should better say our Truth, our Love, our Good; and 
we are authorized by her text-books to say our Mother [Ed- 
dy] who art in Heaven. From the above quotations, we learn 
that to regard the Trinity as constituted of "three person 3 
in one God, that is a personal Trinity or Tri-unity, suggests 
heathen gods", and therefore should be rejected. This is the 
orthodox view of the question which she renounces, and de- 
clares smacks of heathenism. But strange to say, she sub- 
mits a triune God to us whom we should worship, which is 
as follows : 

"Life, Truth, and Love, constitute the triune God, or triple 
divine Principle. They represent a trinity in unity, three 
in one, — the same in essence, though multiform in office: 
God the Father; Christ the type of Sonship; Divine Science, 
the Holy Comforter. These three express the threefold, es- 
sential nature of the Infinite. They also indicate Scientific 
Being, and the whole relation of God and Man." (P. 227). 

This makes her meaning plain, Divine Science, or "Chris < 
tian Science" is a part of the Godhead or Trinity. It is one 
of the essentials of the threefold person of the Infinite. God 
is imperfect, incomplete and consequently a failure without 
Christian Science, which is absolutely necessary to indi- 
cate scientific being, and the whole relation of God and man. 
So as Christian Science is deified and as the author of any- 
thing is always greater than the thing itself; therefore, Mrs. 
Eddy deifiies herself. 

The Christian Science God is very much impersonal. God 
is nothing more than a metaphysical abstraction or principle. 
Eev. W. H. P. Faunce, D. D., very properly says: 



108 Christian Science Exposed. 

"Her God is 'Being/ but being need not be conscious of 
its own existence, or of ours. Her God is Truth.; but truth 
is destitute of volition or affection for man. Her God is Life ; 
but life in moss and tree is unconscious and unintelligent. 
Her God is Love; but not the love which can answer any 
request for aid. Her God is Mind, Spirit, Soul, provided we 
interpret those words as synonyms of unconscious principle." 
(Search Light, On C. S., p. 42). 

I pause at this point to ask what differentiates this cult 
from the Hindu cult. The Vedanta cult emphasizes the 
"All," the universal "Atman" or "Brahman," the unity not 
only of the Cosmos, but of all intelligence. Being implies 
thought and the "All" may in Vedanta phraseology be aptly 
described as the essence of thought and being. I submit that 
the heathen God differs in no material point from the Eddyite 
God. The heathen God is "All", the universe, "Atman" or 
"Brahman" who includes all the world and all intelligence. 
The Eddyite God is "Principle" "Love" "Truth" "Christian 
Science", "Mother Eddy." This All-in-all includes the uni- 
verse — the world and all intelligence. The heathen God is 
the essence of thought and being, that is, a mind essence, the 
embodiment of mind, — one Being, if you please, the Ego. 

Mrs. Eddy says : "When will the ages understand the Ego, 

and see only one God, one Mind, or Intelligence? 

In Science it can never be said of a mortal, that he has 
a mind of his own, distinct from God, the Mind" (p. 
100). "The Science of Being shows it to be impossible for 
infinite Soul to be in a finite body, and man to be separate 
intelligence from his Maker." 

But to make sure the identity of the heathen's god and 
the Eddyite's God, allow me to quote from a paper on 
Shintoism presented to the World's Parliament of Eeligion 
by Et. Eev. Eeuchi Sohibata. He says, the Zhikko is a new 



Christian Science Exposed. 109 

sect, who "teach us that, before Heaven and earth came into 
existence there was one absolute Deity called Ame-no-mina- 
kamishi-no-kami he included everything within him- 
self, and he will last forever without end. In the beginning 
the One Deity, self originated, took the embodiment of two 
Deities, one of male nature, the other female." (Vol. 
1, p. 452.) The heathens worship a male and a 
female God. The Eddyites do the same. On page 96 of 
"Miscellaneous Writings," Mrs. Eddy asks and answers the 
question, "Do I believe in a personal God? I believe in 

God as the Supreme Being I worship that of 

which I can conceive, first, as a loving Father and Mother; 
then, as thought ascends the scale of being to divine con- 
sciousness, God becomes to me, as to the apostle who de- 
clared it c God is Love' — divine Principle — which I worship." 
In Science and Health, page 322, is to be found the Lord's 
prayer spiritually interpreted by Mrs. Eddy as follows: 

"Our Father-Mother God, all harmonious/' The God of 
the Eddyites is male and female just as is the heathen God 
male and female. Once more, Mrs. Eddy propounds the 
question, "What is God? Ans. God is divine Prin- 
ciple, supreme incorporeal Being, Mind, Spirit, Soul, Life, 

Truth, Love." "Is there more than one, Principle? 

Ans. There is not. Principle is Divine, one Life, 
one Truth, one Love." (p. 461-2). On page 569, may be 
found a paraphrase of the 23rd Psalm which expresses 
the author's idea of God. Where the name of the Lord 
occurs she substitutes the word love as follows : "Divine Love 

is my Shepherd Love maketh me, etc." Two 

things are incontrovertibly established by the above ci- 
tations: first, Mrs. Eddy borrowed her God from the 
heathens; second, the Eddyites' God is impersonal — a meta- 
physical abstraction. 



110 Christian Science Exposed. 

Now let us see how Mrs. Eddy's God appears in the 
light of the Scriptures. The Bible opens with the declara- 
tion "In the beginning God created the heaven, and the 
earth." (Gen. 1:1). A specific and definite act by an in- 
finite personality — God. Mrs. Eddy's God is a Principle 
and is incapable of a definite act. Keep this in mind as we 
proceed. "God saw the light" — "Principle" can't see. "And 
God called the light"— -"Principle" can't speak. "And God 
made" — "Principle" can't make. "The most high God pos- 
sessor of Heaven and Earth" — "Principle" can't pojssess. 
""And God Amighty bless thee" — "Principle, Love" can not 
bless. "And Jacob said unto Joseph, God Almighty appeared 
unto me and blessed me." Mrs. Eddy worships divine Prin- 
ciple which can not perform a specific act, can not present 
itself and bless a person. "The Lord is my strength and 

song He is my God and I will prepare Him 

an habitation." The God of the Bible is represented as a 
personal God of the masculine gender. The personal pro- 
nouns he and him in the masculine gender, are used here 
and elsewhere, in both the Old and New Testament in refer- 
ring to God. 

The God of the Eddyites is a Father-Mother God — male 
and female; this is the heathen god and not the God of the 
Bible. 

"For I the Lord, thy God, am a jealous God." How can 
"Principle," the Eddyites' god, be jealous? "Thou shalt not 
take the name of the Lord thy God in vain." This com- 
mandment cannot be made to apply to Mrs. Eddy's god; try 
it. "God brought him forth out of Egypt," none but an 
active, personal agent could have brought the Israelites from 
Egypt. If left to Mrs. Eddy's god, they would be there to- 
day; for her god is not a person, but a concrete being in- 
cluding all — for there is no matter and there is but one mind 



Christian Science Exposed. til 

and that is divine — God. This will later be maae quite ap- 
parent. "The Lord thy God, he is God, the faithful God, 
which keeps covenant and mercy with them that love him 
and keep his commandments to a thousand generations." This 
can not apply to Mrs. Eddy's god; for the personal pronouns of 
the masculine gender are used. It is impossible for Prin- 
ciple, Love, Truth, to enter into covenant; moreover, Mrs. 
Eddy's god has no commandments to keep. "The Lord God 

of Gods he knoweth and Israel he shall know." This 

cannot apply to Mrs. Eddy's god; for it is impossible for 
Principle to know. "He is a jealous God ; he will not forgive 
your transgression and your sins." This does not apply to 
the Christian Scientists' god; for sin is an illusion — does 
not exist — cannot be pardoned. "This is the por- 
tion of a wicked man from God and the heri- 
tage appointed unto him by God." Such is not the 
case with the Eddyites' god; for man is God's idea and has 
no heritage separate from God. "I will hear what God the 
Lord will speak." The Eddyites' God is an abstraction and 
abstractions cannot speak; therefore, this text to them is 
a dead letter. "Search me, God, and know my heart, try 
me and know my strength." This is impossible in Christian 
Science for their God is impersonal and cannot search, neither 
can it know. "Jesus said thou shalt love the Lord thy God 
with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy 
mind." How can the Eddyites adjust their doctrine con- 
cerning God to this text? "For God is my Witness whom I 
serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son." A personal 
God who can bear witness. "God commendeth his love to- 
wards us." "God so loved the world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son." 

God "loved" and "sent his Son," acts tlfat can only be 
ascribed to a personal being. "Paul, an apostle of Jesus 



112 Christum Science Exposed, 

Christ by the will of God." Paul had in mind a personal 
being who has a will, not a mere substance; a love which 
is passive. "Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul ;" 
Paul called upon God as a witness of his fidelity. Paul 
said he had a soul; Mrs. Eddy says there is but one Soul — 
Principle, which she worships. 

From the book of Genesis to the book of Eevelations, 
God who made all things and who governs all things is 
represented as a personal being, and to Him all kind of 
acts are ascribed. He is represented as hating iniquity, as 
being angry, as a being of love, of mercy, of long suffering, 
of forbearance, slow to anger, a being who can talk, see and 
know. Mrs. Eddy's god is not the God of the Bible, but 
the heathen god, which embraces all things in himself. He 
is a concrete being embodying man and the universe in 
himself. "Infinite Mind knows nothing beyond himself, or 
herself." (Misc. 367). The heathens worship the All, the 
universal Atman or Brahman, which is as good a god as 
Mrs. Eddy's; for it is a concrete being, exactly like Mrs. 
Eddy's Principle. I positively affirm there is no difference 
except in name. 

But back to the Trinity; keep in mind that her trinity 
k "Life, Truth and Love. In this unity are three in one — 
the same essence though manifold in office; God, the Father; 
Christ, the Type of sonship ; Divine Science, or the Holy Com- 
forter." It takes Christian Science to complete her trin- 
ity. Christian Science takes the place of the Holy Ghost in 
her trinity. A strange Godhead — a peculiar trinity — "God, 
the Father, God, the Christ, the Type of sonship; God, the 
Divine Science." Fall down and worship at this shrine, 
all ye Eddyites! But when you worship, remember you 
are worshiping the product of a woman; virtually, you are 
worshipping a woman. Again we turn to the true Trinity, 



Christian Science Exposed. 113 

a triune God as set forth in the Bible, to-wit: The Father, 
Son and Holy Ghost. The three constitute, not three sep- 
arate Gods, but three persons in one Godhead. I shall not 
enter upon an elaborate discussion of this subject, but I 
desire to show the Scriptural doctrine of the Trinity as op- 
posed to Mrs. Eddy's cult. The attributes of God are Unity, 
Eternity, Omnipresence, Omnipotence, Omniscience, Immut- 
ability, Wisdom, Goodness, Holiness, Justice, Mercy and 
Truth. These attributes pertain to each person of the Trin- 
ity and establish the divine personality of each. It is hard 
to grasp the idea of the Trinity; but when we remember 
there are trinities in nature, such as the sun, which has 
orb, heat and light; the tree, which has wood, bark and sap; 
and yet the three constitute one sun, one tree, we find some 
relief to our comprehension. 

It is not necessary to recite passages to prove that the 
above named attributes apply to the Father, but it is neces- 
sary to cite passages to prove that all that is ascribed to the 
Father is ascribed to the Son and to the Holy Ghost. I shall 
submit first a few passages which prove Jesus Christ to be 
verily and truly God. "Unto us a Child is born, unto us a 
Son is given; and the government shall be upon his shoul- 
der; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, 
The Mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of 
Peace." 

"Behold a virgin shall conecive, and bear a son, and 
shall call his name Immanuel." This prophecy was fulfilled 
and a record made in Math. 1:22-23: "Now all this was 
done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord 
by the prophet, saying; Behold a virgin shall be with child 
and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Im- 
manuel, which being interpreted is God with us/' "In 
the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God, and 
the Word was God all things were made by him; and 



114 Christum Science Exposed. 

without him was not anything made that was made 

And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us." "Hath 
in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath 
appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made 
the worlds." And again, ''When he bringeth in the first 
begotten into the world, he saith, and let all the angels of 

God worship him." "Though he were a Son And 

being made perfect, he became the author of eternal Salva- 
tion unto all them that obey him." "For therefore we both 
labor and suffer reproach, because we trust in the living God, 
who is the Savior of all men, specially of those that believe. 
These things command and teach." "I and my Father are 
one." 

We shall now see the Holy Ghost is God. "But Peter 
said,Ananias, why has Satan filled thine heart to lie to the 
Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land? 

Why hast thou conceived this thing in thine 

heart? Thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God." If this 
text was all touching this question, it is sufficient to establish 
the proposition that Holy Ghost is God. But such is not 
the case. I invite the reader's attention to the fact that Mrs. 
Eddy, in constructing her god, has made Christian Science 
a part of her trinity, a part of her God, as she eliminates 
the Holy Ghost from the trinity and substitutes Divine 
Science in His stead. I ask the reader to keep this in mind, 
for this statement will be fully established under a special 
chapter. This is blasphemy, idol worship. But let us pro- 
ceed. "Now, the Lord is that Spirit, and where the Spirit 
of the Lord is, there is liberty." Perhaps it is needless to 
call attention of the reader to the fact that the Holy Ghost 
and Spirit are used interchangeably in the Word of God. "How 
much more should the blood of Christ, who through the eternal 
Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, purge your con- 
science from dead works to serve the living God." "Whither 



Christian Science Exposed. 115 

shall I go from the Spirit? Or whither shall I flee from thy 
presence." "God has revealed them unto us by his Spirit; for 
the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God." 
"The Spirit of God hath made me, and the breath of the Al- 
mighty hath given me life." "But the Comforter, which 
is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, 
he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your 
remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you." "Even the 

Spirit of truth; for he dwelleth with you, and 

shall be in you." "But when the Comforter is come, whom 
I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of 
truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify 
of me." 

Please to note in all the Scriptures cited, bearing upon 
the Divinity of the Son and Holy Ghost, acts are imputed to 
them, such as alone can be ascribed to a person. Again the 
personal pronoun, masculine gender is used in referring both 
to Christ Jesus and also to the Holy Ghost. Consider also 
the following : "Another Comforter, that He may abide with 
you forever." "Ye know him." "He will teach you all 
things." How can an impersonal substance teach. "He shall 
testify of me." How can an abstraction testify. These 
Scriptures and the facts proved by them are sufficient to put 
every Christian Scientist to blush, if not impervious to truth. 
Once again, "And it is the Spirit that beareth witness, because 
the Spirit is truth. For there are three that bear record in 
heaven, the Father, the Word and the Holy Ghost ; and these 
three are one." Moreover, the Father, Son and Holy Ghost 
are associated in the baptismal formula and the Benediction. 
The case is made out; the Bible establishes a Trinity con- 
stituted of three personalities, the Father, Son and Holy 
Ghost. To accept this you must reject Christian Science; 
to accept Christian Science, you necessarily reject the Bible. 
What thoughtful person will dare to follow a speculative 



116 Christian Science Exposed. 

woman, who has stolen a heathen god, purloined from others, 
and established a cult, which she terms Metaphysical Science, 
Divine Science, Christian Science. Mrs. Eddy has made her 
own god, her own trinity, of which her own cult forms one- 
third, instead of accepting the scholarship of the world, which 
represents an orthodox unit in sustaining the true God, the 
true Trinity, the basis of the world's hope. 

Millions and millions of adherents of this theology have 
lived happy, tranquil lives, blessed the world in their day 
and generation, died happy and went home to Heaven. But 
here comes an old woman with an abnormal mind and sets 
up another god, and has the audacity to invite us to worship 
her idol. It is revolting to contemplate. Any system predi- 
cated upon a false idea of God is absolutely false. One of the 
most remarkable statements made by Mrs. Eddy is that God 
is ignorant of the existence of mortal mind. These are her 
words: "Ignorant of the origin and operation of mortal 
mind, — that is, of itself, — this mentality puts forth its own 
qualities, and then claims God as their author; albeit God is 
ignorant of the existence of both this mortal mentality and its 
claim, for the latter usurps the deific prerogations, and is an 
attempted infringement on Infinity." (p. 506.) If God's 
knowledge is limited, then His perfection is destroyed; He 
ceases to be God. But I can readily admit that Mrs. Eddy's 
god is imperfect; for she declares it to be a Substance — Prin- 
ciple. 

It is proper to say, that Mrs. Eddy denies being a Pan- 
theist; nevertheless, her teachings necessarily involve pan- 
theism. But ***« asserts that the accepted theory, that man 
is a compound being having soul and body is pantheism. But 
as we have seen, the doctrine that God includes all things in 
Himself is pantheism. Mrs. Eddy is a pantheist and an 
idealist. This is apparent from the following: "There is 
but one way to Heaven and harmony, and Christ shows us 



Christian Science Exposed. 117 

this way. It is to know no other realty than Good or God and 

His reflection Truth, Life, and Love are a 

law of annihilation to everything unlike themselves, because 
they declare nothing except God." (p. 138, 139.) She rep- 
resents soul which stands for Deity as testifying as follows: 
"I give life, without beginning and without end, for I am 
Life. I am supreme, and give all, for I am Mind. I am 
the Substance of all, because I am that I am." (149.) "Noth- 
ing unspiritual can be real." (p. 231.) "The Divine Prin- 
ciple, or Spirit, comprehends, and expresses all; and all must 
therefore be as perfect as the Divine Principle is perfect." 
(p. 512.) "Matter is unknown in the universe of Mind 

Trees, plants, and flowers are ideas of Mind." 

(p. 176.) "The Scriptures imply that God is All-in-all. 
From this it follows that nothing possesses reality or ex- 
istence except Mind, God Everything in God's 

universe is His idea." (p. 226.) "Your mortal body is 
only a mortal belief of mind in matter. What you call matter 
was originally error in solution, or mortal mind — likened 

by Milton to 'chaos and old night/ The 

science of Being, wherein all is divine Mind, or God and His 
thought." (p. 371.) "God is All-in-all. What can be more 
than All? Nothing; and this is just what I call matter, 
nothing. Spirit, God, has no antecedent; and God's conse- 
quent is the spiritual cosmos." (Miss. 26.) 

Our author positively states there is no other way to Heav- 
en, except to know there is nothing real but God. All else, 
including man's body, is unreal. Again she asserts God is the 
substance of all; that nothing can be real, unless it is spiri- 
tual; that God comprehends and expresses all things, that, 
therefore, all is perfect. Matter is unknown in the universe 
of mind; and there is no other universe. All else, such as 
trees, plants, flowers, and men are God's ideas. There is 
nothing but God and His ideas or thoughts in the universe. 



118 Christian Science Exposed, 

Mortal body is only a mortal belief in matter. She terms 
matter, error, chaos, nothing. I beg to submit a few other 
passages upon this phase of the question: "In one sense 
God is identical with nature ; but this nature is spiritual and 
not expressed in matter." (p. 13.) By way of elucidation, 
she raises the question, "What is the Scientific statement of 
Being ?" Then she proceeds to answer: "There is no life, 
truth, intelligence, or substance in matter. All is infinite 
Mind and its infinite manifestation, for God is All-in-All. 
Spirit is immortal Truth ; matter is mortal error. Spirit is the 
real and eternal; matter is the unreal and temporal." (p. 
464.) Once more. "The seed is in itself, only as Mind is All 
and produces all. Mind is the multiplier, and Mind's idea, the 
universe, is the product. The only intelligence or substan- 
tiability of a thought, a seed, or flower is God, the Creator of 
them. Mind is the Soul of all, and Truth and Love consti- 
tutes the Intelligence which governs all." (p. 501.) There 
can be no mistaking these utterances ; they are transparent and 
admit no doubt. These are the utterances of a Pantheist. 
God is all. Do not mistake her dogma for the doctrine of 
the immanence of God. Her theory is that matter is mortal 
error. "Spirit is the real and eternal; matter is the unreal 
and temporal." "Matter is the unreal." Does not exist for it 
is "mortal error." All is mind or spirit; it is divine mind 
or spirit ; so there does not in fact, exist anything in the 
universe but God. The evidence sustains the charge, Mrs. 
Eddy is a pantheist and an idealist. And I submit once more 
that the fundamental doctrines of Mrs. Eddy do not differ 
materially from the doctrine of Hinduism. With this 
false conception of God it is impossible for any conclusions 
to be correct. As matter or substance form the basis of phy- 
sical science, she has no right to call her fad a science. 



CHAPTEE VI. 

Arbitrary Rules and Definitions. 

Mrs. Eddy throws to the winds and to the bats all rules 
of hermeneutical interpretation of the Scriptures, and es- 
tablishes rules and terminology of her own. She has no re- 
gard for Webster, Worcester, Walker — in a word for the schol- 
arship of the world; but utterly disregards all authority, ex- 
cept such as she can so twist and pervert as to read into her 
cult. We shall see before we are through with this critique 
that Mrs. Eddy handles the Bible as recklessly as any infidel 
to be found in any age of the world's history. She wrests, 
perverts, misapplies, distorts and contradicts. She essays 
to put a spiritual interpretation upon the word of God, so as 
to make it fit her peculiar idea. 

For the present purpose, I shall give the reader specimens 
of her definitions. She says : "What I term chemicalization is 
the upheaval produced when immortal Truth is destroying er- 
roneous mortal belief. Mental chemicalization brings sin and 
sickness to the surface, as in a fermenting fluid, allowing 
impurities to pass away." (p. 400.) This is a wonderfully 
scientific definition and is as absurd as it is abstruse. "Anat- 
omy, according to Christian Science, is mental self-knowledge, 
and consists in the art of dissecting thoughts, in order to 
discover their quality, quantity, and origin." (p. 458.) 
"Adam. Error ; a falsity ; the belief in 'original sin/ sickness, 
and death ; evil ; the opposite of Good, or God, and His crea- 
tion ; a curse ; a belief in intelligent matter, finiteness and mor- 
tality; 'dust to dust;' red sandstone; nothingness; the first 
god of mythology ; not God's man, who represents the one God, 
and is His own image and likeness." (pp. 570,571.) "The 
word Adam is from the Hebrew adamah, signifying the red 
zolor of the ground, dust, nothingness. Divide the name Adam 
into syllables, and it reads, a-dam or obstruction." (p. 233.) 

119 



120 Christian Science Exposed. 

Mrs. Eddy knows, as well as all Bible students know, that 
in this definition she was flatly contradicting God's word. She 
asserts that the word Adam is from the Hebrew adamah, which 
she finally reduces to nothingness. This .is untrue, the Hebrew 
word is adam, which is anglicized,, and literally means man, a 
human being, male or female, plural, one red, ruddy as it 
would seem. The word first occurs in the 26th verse of the 1st 
chapter of Gen. "And God said let us make man/' — (adam.) 
The word man (adam) occurs again in the, 7th verse of the 
2nd Chap, of Gen. in the 19th verse and is translated Adam. 
Let it suffice to say, that man and Adam are one, not dif- 
ferent words, but the same word in the original. Note care- 
fully that Mrs. Eddy says that "the word Adam is from 
the Hebrew, adamah." This is untrue. This word liter- 
ally means earth, so-called from its reddish color, and 
is the feminine gender; whole the original word adam 
literally means a man, and is the masculine gender. 
In this criticism I have relied upon the highest authority, 
the Biblia Hebraica and Wm. Gesenius, the lexicographer. We 
cannot excuse Mrs. Eddy as she assumes to understand the 
Hebrew, and she speaks dogmatically; she pretends to know. 
So we are forced to conclude that this is a vile invasion of sin- 
cerity and veracity. But she had a purpose to accomplish. 
There is more wisdom of a kind in this than folly. She has 
a hard task before her, to make people of intelligence believe 
that man has no body, that man is only God's spiritual idea; 
and she can neglect nothing to insure the end. Is this an 
exposure? Who dare deny it? None but her duped followers. 
She has stated as a literary and Biblical fact, what is palpably 
false. This, of course, can but deceive the uninformed. Mrs. 
Eddy cannot be relied upon ; she is reckless in her statements 
and desperate in her interpretations. I shall make no charge 
that will not stand attested by the facts adduced. 

But let us examine her definitions a little farther. "Burial 
Corporality and physical sense put out of sight and hearing; 
annihilation; submergence in Spirit; immortality brought 



Christian Science Exposed. 121 

to light, (p. 573.) "Children. Life, Truth, and Love's 
Spiritual thoughts and representatives; sensual and 
mortal belief; counterfeits of creation, whose better 
originals are God's thoughts, not in embryo, but in 
maturity; material suppositions of life, substance, and 
intelligence, opposed to the Science of Being." (p. 
573.) I should call all this mere jargon and dismiss it, 
but for the fact, that intelligent people have embraced this 
teaching and are disciples of this unsafe leader. But let me 
ask all parents, who have embraced this derogating cult, if they 
believe their children are counterfeits of creation, in fact, mere 
thoughts of God; or do they regard them as the legitimate 
offspring of the marital relation instituted by God? "Flesh. 
An error of physical belief ; a supposition that life, substance, 
and intelligence are in matter; an illusion; a belief that 
matter has sensation." (p. 577.) Flesh is just an illusion; 
does not exist, an error, a belief in matter. 

"Gihon (river). The rights of woman acknowledged— 
morally, civilly, and socially." (p. 578.) This is the name 
of the sacred river that flowed from Eden. It comes from 
a verb which literally means to breakf orth, to rush forth. Out 
of this simple name Mrs. Eddy gets the acknowledgment of 
woman's rights; wonderful! "Hiddekel (river). Divine 
Science, understood and acknowledged." (p. 579.) "Mother. 
God; divine and eternal Principle. Life, Truth, and Love." 
(p. 583). "Will. The motive-power of error; belief, animal 
power; the might and wisdom of God." (p. 588.) "Euphrates. 
(A river.) Divine Science, encompassing the universe and 
man; the true idea of God." (p. 576.) 

We need not pursue this subject farther; these definitions 
are sufficient to indicate how reckless Mrs. Eddy is in the 
use of language and how arbitrary she is in her definitions. 
It may prove interesting to the reader to have a few of her 
reckless statements. "The blood, heart, lungs, brain, ets., have 
nothing to do with Life." (p. 45.) "When there are fewer 
doctors, and less thought is given to sanitary subjects, there 



122 Christum Science Exposed. 

will be better constitutions and less disease/' (p. 67.) "All 
disease is the result of education, and can carry its ill-effects 
no further than mortal mind maps out the way." (p. 69.) 
"We say man suffers from the effects of cold, heat, fatigue. 
This is human belief, not truth of Being, for matter cannot 
suffer." (p. 77.) It is only belief that suffers; nothing else 
can suffer. 

"The tree is not the author of itself. Sound is not the 
originator of music, and man is not the father of man. Cain 
concluded, very naturally, that if life was in the body, and 
man gave it, man had the right to take it away." (p. 255.) 
"The serpent of God's creating is neither subtle nor poisonous, 
but a wise idea, charming in its adroitness." (p. 508.) "All 
the creatures of God are harmless, useful, indestructible, mov- 
ing in the harmony of Science." (p. 508.) "You say, or 
think, because you have partaken of salt fish, that you must 
be thirsty, and you are thirsty accordingly ; while the opposite 
belief would produce the opposite result." (p. 384.) The 
thirst does not exist as a fact, but only as a belief. These 
paragraphs are fair specimens of the absurdities with which 
the book under review abounds. 



' 



CHAPTEE VII. 

Mrs. Eddy Denies the Bible Account of Creation. 

Any false theory concerning the creation of the world can 
but ultimate in erroneous conclusions, such as must be fatal 
to man. The accepted statement of the history found in 
Genesis is simple and easy, and is in perfect harmony with 
the teaching of the Scriptures in both the Old and New Testa- 
ments. As a matter of fact, the Bible, from the beginning 
to the end, is enigmatical if we fail to accept the plain state- 
ments of history found in the book of Genesis. This Mrs. 
Eddy does not do. She accepts, in part, these statements; but 
much of this history is contradictory to her fad, and there- 
fore she rejects it. A more dogmatical and arbitrary writer 
never committed a thought to paper. 

I shall now proceed to expose her fallacies respecting crea- 
tion. She flatly gives the lie to the Mosaic account of creation. 
She is driven to the point of desperation to protect her cult 
because it is a real bonanza. It must be protected at any cost, 
even at the sacrifice of God's Word, and the salvation of the 
world. Although claiming to give to the world a "Key" to 
unlock any difficult or occult statement of the Bible, she mys- 
tifies, veils, mutilates and eliminates the Scriptures as may 
best serve her purpose. I am bringing no railing accusation 
against Mrs. Eddy; a case of tetanus demands heroic treat- 
ment, for life is involved. When the eternal destiny of man is 
involved we cannot afford to temporize. If orthodox Chris- 
tianity represents the religion of the Bible, then Eddyism is 
nothing short of the most destructive infidelity. It comes 
to us in sheep's clothing, as an angel of light with the taking 
appellation of "Christian Science," the Christ Science. It 
assumes to be from God. If it is not; then it is diabolical, 
destructive and, in its results, fatal. I shall, with the fear 
of God before me, with His love in my heart and with a pre- 
vailing desire to please Him, prosecute my task. 



124 Christian Science Exposed. 

We have seen that her major postulate excludes every- 
thing in the universe but God. God and His ideas alone are 
real ; matter is an illusion. With such a postulate as the foun- 
dation of a system, we need not look for correct conclusions.' 
We may expect on every hand errors of the most glaring na- 
ture. But the best refutation of this book is its -own interpre- 
tation, so we will let the author speak : "Is God's man, spiri- 
tually created, material and mortal? Did he originate in 
nothingness and dust, and spring from matter instead of 
Spirit? The parent of all human discord was this Adam- 
dream, a deep sleep, oblivion, and illusion, portrayed in the 
illusion that life and intelligence originated from and pass 
into matter." (p. 202.) Please to note that the reasoning 
is purely fallacious. She mis-states the question ; misrepresents 
the Bible. No one has affirmed that man originated in "noth- 
ingness and dust;" that man sprang from matter. We assert 
the account given in Genesis is, that God made man "of 
the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils the 
breath of life." But she calls this, "the Adam-dream, illusion, 
portrayed in the illusion that life and intelligence originated 
from and pass into matter." This is a plain perversion of 
the Bible facts. There is nothing in the text to justify such 
a conclusion. The Bible statement, which she terms, "the 
Adam-dream," plainly asserts that life and intelligence came 
from God; that the spirit or soul came from God and was 
made in his image. But she says this position "is the parent 
of all discord." To assume that we have a mortal body, she 
contends, accounts for the presence of discord — that is, sin, 
sickness and death. We have under review one of the most 
unfair teachers who ever came in the guise of Christianity. 
At every step we shall find her misrepresenting the Bible. 
Let us take another specimen of her logic: "Sound is not 
the originator of music, and man is not the father of man. 
Cain concluded, very naturally, that if life was in the body 
and man gave it, man had the right to take it away. This 
incident shows that the belief of life in matter was a murder 
from the beginning." (p. 255.) It shows nothing of the 



Christian Science Exposed. 125 

kind, neither did Cain conclude that he had a right to kill 
his brother. But he became angry because God had respect 
to Abel and his offering, but to Cain and his offering He 
had no respect. Neither did God accord Cain such a right; 
on the contrary, he pronounced a blighting curse upon him. 
Read the record. "And now art thou cursed from the earth. 
When thou tillest the ground it shall not henceforth yield 
unto thee her strength; a fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou 
be in the earth." This is quite a different account from that 
of our author. Man did not give life and he has no right 
to take it away; yet we have life in mortal bodies. In com- 
menting on Genesis 1:7, she says: "Mortal, erring, and 
finite are human Beliefs, which apportion themselves the task 
of distinguishing between the false and the true. Objects 
utterly unlike their originals do not reflect their original. 
Therefore, matter cannot proceed from God, and has no real 
entity." (p. 499.) This is logic with a vim; the mind 
that can accept such contradictory assertions I do not envy. 
God did not make matter; it is not a real entity. All this 
material world, beneath us, above us, around us, not real — 
a mere human belief. It is all an illusion — 
" An ignis fatuus, that bewitches, 
And leads men into pools and ditches." 
Who can believe such nonsense? Not one, Mrs. Eddy 
and her satellites not excepted. They claim to believe it, be- 
cause it is an essential integral of their Materia Medica. They 
must claim to believe that this beautiful world has no reaJ 
existence ; that they have no heads, hands, and feet, no bodies 
with all their parts ; else the foundation of their healing "Prin- 
ciple" will be forever swept from beneath them. I, for one, 
do not believe that- any sane man can really believe that all 
material existences are non entities, that there is nothing but 
God and His ideas in the universe. And yet, at Austin awhile 
ago, some of our representatives and senators almost went into 
hysterics because there was a medical bill pending to prevent 
these people from imposing on the credulous unfortunate sick. 



126 Christicm Science Exposed. 

For what? Not for scientific treatment; not for their pray- 
ers, as some of these wise solons would have us believe ; not for 
magnetic, hypnotic or osteopathic treatment; not for purely 
mental treatment ; not for administering medicine, or deliver- 
ing words of Christian consolation; but for practicing a de- 
ception, by teaching the patient there is no sickness, because 
there is nothing to be sick. But to our author's interpreta- 
tion of the genesis of man. She assumes without reason, proof 
or any kind of demonstration that the first chapter of genesis 
with the first three verses of the second chapter contains 
an account of creation, including man, which she contends 
is an exclusively spiritual creation. But let us hear from her 
book. 

"Throughout the first chapter of Genesis, and in three 
verses of the second, — in what we understand to be the spir- 
itual Scientific account of creation, — it is Elohim (God) who 
creates. From the fourth verse of chapter two to chapter 
^Ye, the Creator is called Jehovah, or the Lord. Later on, 
the different accounts become more and more closely inter- 
twined, to the end of the chapter twelve, after which the 
distinction is not definitely traceable. In the historic parts 
of the Old Testament it is usually Jehovah who is referred 
to, as peculiarly the divine sovereign of the Hebrew people." 
(p. 516.) If this extract were isolated it would be compara- 
tively harmless; but when we find certain deductions follow- 
ing this statement and based upon it, we are appalled at her 
temerity. The next sentence which follows is an audacious 
assumption. "The idolatry which follows this material my- 
thology is seen in the Phoenician worship of Baal, in the 
Moabitish god Chemosh, in the Moloch of the Amorites, in 
the Hindo Vishnu, in the Greek Aphrodite, and in a thousand 
other so-called deities. It is found among the Israelites also, 
who constantly went after 'strange gods/ They called the 
Supreme Being by the national name of Jehovah. In the name 
of Jehovah the true idea of God seems almost lost. He be- 
comes 'a, man of war/ a tribal god to be worshipped, — rather 



Christian Science Exposed. 127 

than Love, the divine Principle to be lived and loved." (p. 
517.) Here we have a distinction made between Elohim 
(God) and Jehovah. The spiritual creation, including all that 
is good, is ascribed to Elohim ; while all that is evil, which she 
terms material mythology, she ascribes to the creation of Je- 
hovah. This hypothesis constitutes another fundamental 
plank in her platform. In what then does her account of 
the presence of good and evil differ from Zoroaster? In his 
dualism, he claims Ormuzd as the creator of all that is good, 
and Ahriman as the creator of all that is evil. There is ab- 
solutely no difference in fact or in effect, except that she says 
the work of the two, Elohim and Jehovah, became more close- 
ly interwoven following the fifth chapter until the end of 
the twelfth chapter is reached, after which the distinction is 
not definitely traceable. Jehovah was the cause of idolatrous 
worship among the heathens and Israelites. 

"In the name of Jehovah the true idea of God seems al- 
most lost, 'he becomes a man of war/ a tribal god to be wor- 
shipped." Nothing can be farther from the truth than this 
infidel utterance; Elohim and Jehovah are one. There are 
several appellations ascribed to God, each one with its par- 
ticular shade of meaning, yet including all the attributes of 
Deity. Let me collate some of these appellations : El, Mighty 
One ; Elah, God an object of worship ; Elohim, God, gods, ob- 
jects of worship; Adon, Lord, sir, master, which is usually 
applied to men but in rare instances refers to Jehovah, as in 
Ex. 23 :17; Jehovah the existing one. This latter appellation 
was the incommunicable name of the God of Israel. To them 
the most sacred, instead of giving rise to idolatry, it served the 
opposite purpose to guard against idolatry. It stood in op- 
position to the ordinary elohim of the heathens. It carried 
with it all the force of the august, holy, benevolent and majes- 
tic God of the universe, not a "man of war, a tribal god," 
but a universal God. This appellation embraced the idea 
of a savior. This is evident from Ex. 6 :3. "And I appeared 
unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob, by the name of 
God Almightly, but by my name Jehovah, was I not known to 



128 Christian Science Exposed. 

them." And Ps. 83:19; "That men may know that thou 
whose name alone is Jehovah, art the most high over all the 
earth." And Isa. 12:2. "Behold, God is my salvation; I 
will trust and not be afraid; for the Lord Jehovah is my 
strength and my life ; he also is become my salvation." And 
Isa. 26 :4 : "Trust ye in the Lord forever; for the Lord Je- 
hovah is everlasting strength." Let this suffice as a com- 
plete elimination of the falsehood under consideration. 

But is the above a fair construction to be put upon the 
statements under review? Most certainly, and I will leave 
no ground for a charge of garbling. On page 517 of this 
strange book we find the following exegesis of Genesis 2:7: 
"Did the divine and infinite Principle become a finite deity, 
that he should now be called Jehovah? Mind has 
made man, both male and female, with a single command. 
How then can a material organization become the basis of 
man? How can the non-intelligent become the medium of 
Mind, and error be the enunciator of Truth? Matter is not 
the reflection of Spirit, yet God is reflected in all His crea- 
tion." After this cogent reasoning (?) hear her conclusion : 
"Is this addition to his creation real or unreal? Is it the 
Truth? or is it a lie, concerning man and God? It must 
be the latter, for God presently curses the ground. Could 
Spirit evolve its opposite, matter, and give matter ability to 
sin and suffer? Is Spirit, God, injected into dust, and even- 
tually ejected at the demand of matter?" The heresy is ap- 
parent ; Jehovah gave rise to the inception of evil. She begins 
this dissertation with a palpable misrepresentation. As a 
matter of fact, in the first chapter of Genesis, the appellation 
Elohim is given to deity ; in the second chapter, Jehovah Elo- 
him occurs. Thus it reads not Jehovah, but "Jehovah Elo- 
him formed man of the dust of the ground." Nobody knew 
this better than Mrs. Eddy; yet she boldly tells us this is a 
lie. So we have it in unmistakable English that the Bible 
contains a lie. Why does she give the Bible the lie ? Because 
she cannot make her theory of healing harmonize with its 



Christian Science Exposed. 129 

teaching. She cannot explain it in any way to harmonize 
with her doctrine; one or the other must go down. In her 
view, it is better for the Bible to go; for she cannot give up 
her revenue. 

As this is one of the fundamental questions involved 
in this heresy, I am not willing to dismiss it until I have left 
no possible ground of escape for the Ecldyists. Commenting 
on Gen. 2:19 Mrs. Eddy says : "Here falsity represents God 
as repeating creation, but doing so materially, not spiritually, 
and asking a prospective sinner to help Him." (p. 520.) In 
the name of reason what falsity ? If God is All-in-all, if there 
is nothing but Mind, Good, God from whence came falsity? 
How can it exist ? Does Mrs. Eddy ascribe this false creation, 
as she calls it, to Jehovah; and does she then boldly declare 
that it is a bogus creation, — that it is a lie "concerning man 
and God?" Mrs. Eddy charges Jehovah with deception, as- 
suming to do what He did not do. She calls Him a lie, or 
His word as such. Whom does she charge with this false 
dealing, with perpetrating a lie upon the world ? 

She does not claim there were two creators, the one of 
evil and the other of good. This would forever destroy her 
cult. I press the question. She cannot say that the objec- 
tionable portions of Genesis were self-produced. Then from 
whom did these historic facts which she terms, "false," "legen- 
dary," "mythical," and a "dream narative" originate? She 
cannot say they are the false beliefs of mortal mind, for noth- 
ing existed but God. She answers: "There are clear evi- 
dences of two distinct documents in the early part of the Book 
of Genesis. One is called the Elohistic, because the Supreme 
Being is therein called Elohim. The other document is called 
the Jehovistic, because Deity therein is always called Jeho- 
vah, or Lord God, as our common version translates it." 
(p. 516.) Mrs. Eddy seeks to dodge the question by telling 
us there is clear evidence of two documents giving accounts 
of the creation of the world. But she is careful not to furnish 
us with the evidence. She is aware that the Bible, as it now 
stands, is regarded as canonical, is accepted by the Christian 



130 Christian Science Exposed. 

world as authoritative, with the exception of a few infidels, 
some of whom are known by the modified appellation, "higher 
critics." 

But Mrs. Eddy must shoulder the responsibility of ac- 
cusing God of submitting a revelation which contains a lie. 
Jesus Christ is accused by Mrs. Eddy as trifling with men 
in the work of creation. Let us read. "In the beginning 
was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was 
God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things 
were made by him ; and without him was not anything made 
that was made." Mrs. Eddy accuses God, the Father, of 
false dealing with the world. Let us read. "In the begin- 
ning God created the heaven and the earth." After this 
statement the narrative continues in detail. Let us follow Mrs. 
Eddy in this grave charge. Expounding Gen. 2:21 she says: 
"Here falsity, error, charges Truth, God, with inducing a 
hypnotic state in Adam, in order to perform a surgical opera- 
tion on him, and thereby to create woman Behold- 
ing the creations of his own dream, and calling them real and 
God-given, Adam, — alias error — gives them names." (p. 521.) 
She means Jehovah who is false, charges the true God with 
hypnotizing Adam, who represents an error and who became 
the basis of the creation of woman, of his own kind, which 
he erroneously called mankind." What a confused and con- 
tradictory statement. But it is in keeping with her design. 
Her effort to divide the work of creation between Elohim 
and Jehovah would be amusing; but for the fact that there 
are people who accept such unscriptural, derogatory and false 
statements as true. Attend to the following statements : "In 
the Scriptural allegory of material creation, Adam, error, 
which represents the erroneous theory of Life and intelligence 
in matter — had the naming of all material animals." (70.) 
"The mythical theories of creation adopted by mortals are 
vague hypotheses." (151.) "When we learn our way in Chris- 
tian Science, as to man's spiritual origin, we shall behold and 
understand God's creation." (p. 160.) "The offspring of 



Christian Science Exposed. 131 

God start not from ephemeral dust." (p. 163.) The Bible 
says: "The Lord God formed man of the dust." "For dust 
thou art and unto dust shalt thou return." 

Please to note the terms used by Mrs. Eddy in describing 
material creation: 

"The Scriptural allegory, Adam, who represents error. 
The mythical theories of Creation, Legend," etc. On page 519, 
she says : "The first mention of evil is in the second chapter 
of Genesis, in the legend of the serpent. God pronounced 
good all that He created; and the Scriptures declare that He 
created all." Here we have another infidel effusion, "the le- 
gend of the serpent." Not a true statement of an actual fact, 
but a legend only. But more to the same purport. On page 
522, she says: "Adam, the synonym for error, stands for 
a belief of a material mind. He begins his reign over man 
somewhat mildly, but increases in falsehood as his days become 
shorter." Another glaring misrepresentation. The name 
Adam, literally, signifies man, a human being, male or female. 
"But, says the objector, "You don't understand Mrs. Eddy; 
she means man himself is error, he is only a belief of ma- 
terial mind." It is hard for me, as I drive my pencil along, to 
realize that I am merely a belief, have no personal existence, 
all mind, just a fraction of the one divine mind. 

Continuing her exegesis pi the third chapter of Genesis, 
1-3 verses, she says on page 523 : "This myth represents error 
as always asserting its superiority over Truth, giving the lie 
to Divine Science, and saying, through material senses: 'I 
can open your eyes' The history of error is a dream- 
narrative. The dream has no reality, no intelligence, no 
mind; therefore, the dreamer and the dream are one, for 
neither is true or real. First, the narrative supposes that 
something springs from nothing, that matter precedes 
mind. Second, it supposes that mind enters matter, 
and so matter becomes living, substantial, and in- 
telligent. The order of this allegory — the belief that 



132 Christian Science Exposed. 

everything springs from dust, instead of from Deity 
— has been maintained in all the subsequent forms of 
error. This is the error, — that mortal man starts from dust, 
that non-intelligence becomes intelligence, that mind and 
soul are both right and wrong." Note first, she calls this 
historic narrative a myth and says it gives the lie to Divine 
Science. She raises the issue herself and very properly as- 
sumes that if this Mosaic account of creation is true, then 
her system of "Divine Science" is false. I accept the issue. 
Then judged by her own concessions, so-called "Christian 
Science" must be consigned to the grave of falsehood. 

In the light of reason, let us view this question. First, 
the authenticity and genuineness of the second and third 
chapters, I may say the entire book of Genesis, depend upon 
the same evidence as does the first chapter. There is abso- 
lutely no proof substantiating the divine authenticity of the 
first chapter that does in the same degree establish the authen- 
ticity of the second, third and subsequent chapters. Genesis is 
an unbroken narrative; the history of creation is true as a 
whole, or it is false as a whole. But with the truth of the 
Scriptures established, we have no difficulty whatever in ac 
counting for the presence of sin, sickness and death. The Bi- 
ble presents to us an account of the fall of man, the fearful 
wreck produced by sin, man's lost condition, the marvelous 
plan of restoration through Jesus Christ. We know that we 
are mortals. We know that we are in a material world ; that 
the earth beneath us, the canopy above us, the asmosphere 
surrounding us, the food we eat, the water we drink and the 
air we breathe are all material. Everybody admits this but 
the Eddyites. As a matter of fact, they admit it in prac- 
tical life. They eat, sleep, drink, marry, work and make 
money like other people; in a word, they do as other people. 
If Mrs. Eddy's contention is true, that the second and a 
part of the third chapters of Genesis are not to be taken in 
a literal sense hut mythically, then she and her followers 
would not be subject to the laws of nature. They, having 



Christian Science Exposed. 133 

been initiated into a mysterious physic state, would be above 
the laws of nature, which pertain to the purely material. 
Claiming to have the functions of one Divine Mind, they 
should prove their fidelity by giving to the world an ocular 
demonstration of the truth of their doctrine. But they offer 
no proof except they claim to heal the sick. But this is no 
proof whatever, as we shall see later. Mrs. Eddy calls this 
account of man's creation of the dust an allegory. This is 
an unfortunate word for her theory. An allegory is always 
based upon fact; it is an extended simile; it represents the 
truth. If accepting her interpretation would free us from 
the ills to which flesh is heir; then, indeed, we might se- 
riously consider her doctrine. But since she and her fol- 
lowers are subject to disease, decay and death, since they 
are as capable of sin as other jseople ; we are constantly re- 
minded that the whole thing is a farce. 

Mrs. Eddy says: "Each text is followed hy its spiritual 
interpretation according to the teachings of Christian 
Science." (496) So she gives a spiritual interpretation of 
the Bible and only accepts as canonical that portion which she 
can read into her theory; that part which treats of matter 
and pertains to man as a compound being she claims is an 
interpolation. The reader will readily apprehend that she 
ignores the doctrine of the Bible, that God made man of 
the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils the 
breath of life. The Bible is predicated from beginning to 
end, from Gensis to Eevelation upon this working hypothesis. 
Everywhere man is respected and treated as a personal 
agent and as having a soul in a material body. 
Christian Science, as promulgated by Mrs. Eddy, on 
the contrary, establishes an altogether different hypo- 
thesis. It claims that man is not a compound being; 
that he has no body; that soul can not exist in matter; 
that man is not personal, is only an individual idea. There- 
fore, to accept the Bible is to reject Christian Science, and 
vice-versa. The two are irreconcilable and reveal to us two 



134 Christian Science Exposed. 

extremes as wide apart as the North and South poles, as 
far removed as truth is from falsehood. 

To make good this statement let us review the statements 
of Christian Science as compared to the statements of the 
Bible. Commenting on Genesis 1.2 She says, "The word 
God, saith to the darkness upon the face of error, 'God is 
All-in-all.' It reveals the eternal wonder, — that infinite 
space is peopled with God's ideas, reflecting Him in count- 
less Spiritual forms." (p.497.) "Did infinite Mind create 
matter, and call it light? Spirit is light; and the opposite 
of Spirit is matter, just as darkness is the opposite of light." 
(p. 498) "Therefore, matter cannot proceed from God, and 
it has no real entity." (p. 499.) Commenting on Gen. 1:10, 
she says; "In metaphor, the dry land illustrates the solid 
formation instituted by Mind, while water symbolizes its 
solution or elements." (p. 500). The Word is not a his- 
toric fact, but a metaphorical figure. This is Christian 
Science they say. Commenting on Gen. 1 :11 she says, "The 
seed is in itself, only as Mind is All and produces all. Mind 
is the multiplier, and Mind's idea, the universe, is the 
product. The only intelligence or substantiality of a thought, 
a seed, or a flower is God, the Creator of them." (p. 501) 
Is that true? If so, then, when I on yesterday bought some 
turnip and mustard seed, I actually bought God. For sub- 
stantiality means the state or quality of being substantial, 
substance, the material of which anything is made or con- 
stituted. To plant a seed is to plant Deity. Of Gen. 1 :20 
she says, "Animals and mortals metaphorically present the 
gradation of thought, rising in the scale of intelligence, tak- 
ing form in masculine and feminine ideas. The fowls which 
fly above the earth, in the open firmament of Heaven, corre- 
spond to aspirations soaring beyond and above corporal ity, 
to the understanding of their incorporeal and divine Prin- 
ciple." (505) They are not birds at all; they are ideas of 
God on illusive wings. — That's all. 

Her comment on Gen. 1 :22 is as follows : "Spirit blesses 



Christian Science Exposed. 135 

the multiplication of its own pure and perfect ideas. From 
the infinite elements of the one Mind emanate all forms, 
colors and qualities ; and these are mental, both primarily and 
secondarily. (506) "Man is co-existent and eternal with 
God, forever manifesting, in more glorified forms, the in- 
finite Father and Mother/' (p. 509). This ends all con- 
troversy; man was not created at all, but has existed from 
all eternity. Then the Bible which starts out with an ac- 
count of creation and relates the creation of man as the 
crowning act of God's creative power, is a cunningly de- 
vised fable and is unworthy of man's consideration. "The 
world believes in many persons; but if God is personal, 

there is but one person, because, there is but one God 

God has countless ideas, as sons and daughters." (p. 510) 
We are nothing more than God's ideas; therefore, we are 
inseparable from God and are as pure, holy, lovable and 
eternal as God Himself; we could not have been created, for 
God can not create Himself. 

Note that Mrs. Eddy claims the true record of God's work 
of creation closes with the fourth and fifth verses of the 
second chap, of Genesis. Here is what she says; "Here the 
inspired record closes its narrative of creation. 'It is fin- 
ished.' " (p. 514) All that follows this she repudiates — 
is false, must be discarded. Read her dictum. "The reader 
will naturally ask if there is nothing more about creation 
in the Book of Genesis. "Indeed there is, but the con- 
tinued account is mortal and material." (p. 514). Let me 
pause to say that this statement involves a contradiction. 
If man is God's spiritual idea and nothing but Spirit, how 
is it possible for what follows in Genesis to be mortal ? 
Whence came this mortality? It could not have originated 
from man; for he is not a person, as there is but one person 
and that is God. It could not have come from the devil, 
for Christian Science tells us there is no devil. Then it 
must have come from God; and if so, it is true, for error 
can not proceed from Him. But Mrs. Eddy proceeds to 



136 Christian Science Exposed* 

say : "The Science of the first record proves the incorrectness 

of the second, for they are antagonistic The second 

record chronicles man as mutable and mortal Ex- 
istence, separate from Divinity, Science regards as impos- 
sible. This second record unmistakably gives the history of 
error in its externalized forms, called life and intelligence 
in matter. It records Pantheism, as opposed to the suprem- 
acy of divine Spirit; but this state of things is declared to 
be temporary, and this man to be mortal, dust returning 
to dust. In this erroneous theory, matter takes the place 
of Spirit. It is represented as the life-giving principle of 
earth. Spirit is represented as embracing matter, in order to 
create man." (p. 515.) "This latter part of the second chap- 
ter of Genesis, wherein Spirit is supposed to co-operate with 
matter, in constructing man, must be based on some hypo- 
thesis of error, for the Scripture just preceding declares 
God's work to be finished. Do Life, Truth, and Love pro- 
duce death, error, and hatred? Does the Creator condemn 
His own creation? Does the unerring Principle of divine 
law change or repent? It cannot be so. Yet one might so 
judge, from an unintelligent perusal of the subsequent 
Scriptural account, now under comment." (p. 515, 51G). 
This is a remarkable deliverance, remarkable for its manifest 
audacity, its infidelity, assumption and presumption. 

Mrs. Eddy admits that the second chapter of Genesis 
following the sixth verse is against her fad; that it con- 
tradicts her standard of spiritual interpretation. She affirms 
that, according to her Science, ( ?) separate existence from 
God is impossible and such existence is recognized in what 
she terms the second record of Genesis. She affirms that 
this record proves that Spirit did enter into dust which is 
matter; this she declares is Pantheism, and opposed to 
supremacy of the Spirit. But she says it is an erroneous 
theory ; she says it must be based on some hypothesis of error. 
She is correct when she says that this portion of the Bible 
is irreconcilable with her science, that it contradicts it. So 



Christian Science Exposed. 137 

does every other part of the Bible; for her science regards 
man as equal with God, as nothing but a spiritual concept, 
that he is co-eternal with God and was not created and is 
unf alien. With this view of man, she interprets the script- 
ure and builds her theory. On the contrary, the Bible pre- 
sents to us a compound human being, having soul and body, 
created in the image of God, but fallen and redeemed 
through Jesus Christ. 

Mrs. Eddy's man is altogether a different being from 
God's man. Her man is ideal ; God's man is a real existence, 
a being of personal intelligence and personal accountability. 
But when Mrs. Eddy declares that this part of Genesis con- 
tradicts any other portion and is false, that it must be based 
on some hypothesis of error, she puts herself in a class with 
such men as Tom Payne and Ingersol. The Bible, Mrs. 
Eddy does not hesitate to contradict. But why all this 
dodging and fencing the declarations of infidelity, because 
forsooth, these scriptures forever oppose her teachings. Mrs. 
Eddy assumes that Genesis contains a contradiction; the 
only solution of the problem is to accept Christian Science, 
which accepts the first chapter and the second to verse six 
and then holds the balance to be false. 

As a matter of fact, in the twent}^-sixth verse of the 
first chapter, we have the declaration "And God said, let 
us make man in our image, after our likeness."' The seventh 
verse of the second chapter tells us how God made him: 
"And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, 
and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man 
became a living soul." What is there in this statement that 
contradicts the first? 

Absolutely nothing. In the first statement, God indi- 
cates his purpose to make man and to make him after His 
own image — a spiritual being. The second text tells us how 
He did it. He took the earth and made a- body and then 
breathed into him the breath of life, the breath of lives. 
He became not only a living animal with locomotive power, 
but a spiritual being — a soul, endowed with mental and 



138 Christian Science Exposed. 

moral faculties to know, love and serve God, invested with 
moral agency to choose or reject the right. This is God's 
account of man's creation; this is God's man. If you accept 
this biblical account, you reject necessarily Christian Science. 
If the seventh verse of the second chapter of Genesis is 
true, then Christian Science, root and branch, from begin- 
ning to end, is false. If you accept Christian Science as 
true then you reject the Bible and say with Mrs. Eddy the 
scriptural account of man's creation is a fable, an allegory, 
a myth, an Adam-dream, an error, a lie. Which view 
is true to life? Have we veritable bodies that must be fed, 
clothed, refreshed ? Have we something within us that loves, 
hates, hopes, fears, sorrows, rejoices, reproves, condemns, 
desires, accepts, and rejects? Then the Bible is true and 
Christian Science is false. 

Commenting on Gen. 2:21, Mrs. Eddy says. "Here 
falsity, error, charges Truth, God, with inducing a hypnotic 
state in Adam, in order to perform a surgical operation on 
him, and thereby to create woman. Beginning creation with 
darkness instead of light." (p. 521) She declares this to 
be a false statement, an error, not a truthful historic fact. 
"Adam the synonym for error, stands for a belief of ma- 
terial mind" (p. 522) Adam did not exist in fact, but 
was only "a belief of material mind." In considering Genesis 
3 :4, 5, she says : "This myth represents error as always as- 
serting its superiority over Truth, giving the lie to Divine 
Science, and saying, through the material senses: 'I can 
open your eyes.'" p. 523). The Bible statement is a myth 
only; but it gives the lie to Divine Science, which she says 
is Christian Science, in fact, her adventure to immortalize 
herself and make a fortune. But she admits that the Bible 
gives the lie to her theory, yet she holds that her fad is right 
and the Bible is wrong. 

"Did God first create one man unaided, — that is, Adam, — 
but afterward require the union of the two sexes, in order to 
create the rest of the human family ? No ! He made all and 
governs us all." (p. 524) Mrs. Eddy again boldly contra- 



Christian Science Exposed. 139 

diets the Bible. The Bible reads "So God created man in 
his own image, in the image of God created he him; male 
and female created he them. And God blessed them and 
God said unto them, be fruitful, and multiply and replenish 
the earth and subdue it," "And God blessed Noah and his 
sons, and said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and 
replenish the earth." Now read the genealogies of men as 
found in the Bible, such as Gen. tenth chapter and Matt, 
first chapter. But Mrs. Edcly says this is not true. God 
made all. He did not require the union of two sexes, 
in order to create the rest of the human family. This is 
only a belief of mortal mind, an illusion, that's all. But 
inasmuch as Mrs. Eddy was married four times, she appears 
to have been particularly fond of that kind of an illusion; 
and from some cause she carried out God's plan of replenish- 
ing the earth. 

"Consistency, thou art a jewel!" 

Mrs. Eddy closes her account of creation with this state- 
ment: "Popular theology takes up the history of man as 
if he began materially right, but immediately fell into spir- 
itual sin; whereas revealed religion proclaims the Science 
of Mind, and its formations, as being in accordance with 
the first chapter of the Old Testament, when Mind spake 
and it was done." (p. 5-19) The reader will note that she 
claims in this paragraph, as in many other places in her 
book, that her cult was revealed; that it harmonizes with 
the first chapter of Genesis, but does not harmonize with 
subsequent chapters; that it is antithetical to accepted the- 
ology, which accepts the plain account of man and his fall. 

I have given much space to Mrs. Eddy's version of cre- 
ation for the reason that her entire system depends upon 
the falsity of the second chapter of Genesis. She assumes 
that this is a false record, because it reveals to us the creation 
of matter and presents man as having a soul, in a material 
body, which she says is contradictory to her revelation. 

Let us summarize : Mrs. Eddy says : "Spiritually followed, 
the Book of Genesis is the history of the untrue image of 



140 Christian Science Mxposed. 

God, named mortal man/' (p. 496) The Bible says: "So 
God created man in his own image, in the image of God 
created he him; male and female created he them." "God 
created man, in the likeness of God made he him. Male and 
female created he them." "I have made the earth, and cre- 
ated man upon it." "And have put on the new man after 
the image of him that created him." Mrs. Eddy says, man 
is an untrue image of God; the Bible says man was created 
in the image of God. "God creates neither erring thought, 
mortal life, mutable truth nor variable love." No one has 
affirmed that God creates "erring thought, mutable truth and 
variable love." But the Bible declares that God created man 
a mortal being. Bead the following: "Out of it [the 
ground] was thou taken : for dust thou art, and unto dust 
shalt thou return." "All flesh shall perish and man shall 
perish together, and man shall return again unto dust." 
"JThey die and return to their dust." "Therefore, as by 
one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; and 
so death passed upon all men." "And it is appointed unto 
men once to die." "All go unto one place: all are of dust, 
and all turn to dust again." 

Mrs. Eddy raises another issue with the Bible in con- 
tending that God did not create mortal life. The Bible 
teaches that all people are mortal and all flesh must perish. 
Mrs. Eddy says, "God determines the gender of his own 

ideas." (p. 502.) The Bible says, "God created man 

male and female created he them." An idea is not capable 
of gender; it is a nonentity, has no existence in fact. God 
made all animals male and female. Mrs. Eddy says, "The 
infinite idea, man, is no more seen or comprehended by 
mortals, than his infinite Principle, Love. Both are co-ex- 
istent and eternal." (513). If this be a true statement, 
that man is an infinite idea and is incomprehensible as the 
infinite God, is co-existent and eternal with Him, then the 
Bible is false from beginning to end. If Mrs. Eddy is cor- 
rect, God did not create man. He has existed always. If we 
accept the Bible statement that God did create man, then 



Christian Science Exposed. 141 

Christian Science is false. "Choose ye this day whom you 
will serve." Mrs. Eddy says, "All the creatures of God are 
harmless, useful, indestructible, moving in the harmony of 
Science." (508) "All that God creates moves in accord 
with His Mind, reflects goodness and power." (507) There 
is not a discordant note in all the realm of Christian Science, 
no warring elements or rebellious creatures; this is quite 
different from the truth as revealed in the Bible, which 
says, "And it repented the Lord that he had made man 
on earth, and it grieved him at his heart. And I will de- 
stroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth; 
both man and beast, and creeping things and fowls of the 
air." "But they rebelled, and vexed his Holy Spirit; there- 
fore, he was turned to be their enemy, and he fought against 
them." "God hath made man upright ; but they have sought 
out many inventions." "I have nourished and brought up 
children, and they have rebelled against me." 

Again Mrs. Eddy puts her doctrine in direct opposition 
to truth as found in the Bible. "The lie claims to be Truth, 
when presenting the exact opposite of Truth. The creations 
of matter arise from a mist, or false claim." (p. 516) 
Whence came this false claim, if indeed it be false? Who 
raised the question? There can be but one answer; Mrs. 
Eddy herself prefers the claim. The first utterance of the 
Bible is: "In the beginning God created the heaven and the 
earth." This Mrs. Eddy declares is a lie, yet, claims to be 
Truth. Mrs. Eddy raises another question of veracity be- 
tween herself and the Bible. If God did create the heaven 
and the earth, then Mrs. Eddy stands convicted of making 
a false statement; for she says that God did not create 
matter. She declares that, according to the best scholars, 
there are clear evidences of two distinct documents in the 
early part of the Book of Gen. I answer, if this were ad- 
mitted, she accepts the Elohistic, which contains the first 
chapter of Genesis, and as we have just seen, that declares 
that God created the heaven and the earth. But I deny 
her statement in toto. From age to age, the book of Genesis 



142 Christian Science Exposed. 

has stood as the first in the canonical Scriptures. Infidels have 
attacked Genesis as they have other canonical books of the 
Old and New Testament, but the orthodox scholarship of 
the world, during the pcist has vindicated the divine authen- 
ticity of the book of Genesis as a whole. 

We will not allow Mrs. Eddy with the stroke of her pen 
to eliminate a large portion of the book of Genesis, because 
she can not read it into her cult. Mrs. Eddy misrepresents 
the orthodox faith, she says, "In this erroneous theory mat- 
ter takes the place of Spirit." (p. 515) Nothing can be 
further from the truth. The account is plain and simple. 
The word reads: "For by him were all things created, that 
are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, 
whether they be thrones, or denominations, or principalities, 
or powers; all things were created by him and for him." 
Mrs. Eddy says, "The first mention of evil is in the second 
chapter of Genesis in the legend of the serpent." (p. 519) 
Paul regarded this as an historical fact. Mrs. Eddy says that 
it is a legend. Hear Paul: "But I fear lest by any means, 
as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty so your 
minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in 
Christ." Whose statement shall we accept, Paul's or Mrs. 
Eddy's ? If we accept Mrs. Eddy's statement we must reject 
Paul's. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Mrs. Eddy's Theory of Man — Not a Dual Being — Not 

Composed of Soul and Body — Is not Fallen — He 

is Perfect — God's Idea — Not a Sinner. 

A thorough understanding of Eddyism can but lead all 
intelligent unbiased people to reject it. The Bible deals 
with man as an intelligent moral agent, capable of indepen- 
dent action, separate in being from God and all other be- 
ings, a compound being constituted of soul and body, a fallen 
being, consequently a sinner, who needs to be regenerated to 
be saved. Mrs. Eddy regards man as a part of God, not a 
separate personality, but an individual idea, as a purely 
spiritual concept — only a reflection of God — without a body, 
as co-existent with God, not a created being. Then it follows 
that he is unf alien and consequently perfect. It is evident 
that her religion, if indeed it can be called a religion, is 
not the religion of the Bible. She claims it is a new religion 
which she discovered in 1866. Mr. Wesley very thuthfully 
said: "That whatever is new in religion is false. For the 
old religion is the true religion, that which is from the be- 
gnning." There can be no new religion from the very logic 
of facts. 

But back to the teaching of Mrs. Eddy respecting man. 
She undertakes to prove that there are two classes of men 
in the world: the one is represented by what she terms sci- 
entific beings; these are Christian Scientists of course; the 
other class she terms mortal men. Of course, all who do not 
embrace Christian Science are mortal for no other reason 
than that they adjust themselves to the conditions of life, 
employing their reason and five senses. The origin of the 
first class is given in the first chapter of Genesis; the origin 
of the second class is recorded in the second chapter of Gen- 
esis. The first are spiritual; they are God's ideas, and are 
real : the second are mortal and are unreal ; they are illusions. 
But she fails to explain how the transition is possible from 

143 



144 Christian Science Exposed. 

something that is unreal to something that is real. She 
tells ns how we are to embrace Christian Science by discard- 
ing human science, human reason, and the five senses; but 
this does not explain how the mortal class represented by 
Adam, who represents an error, an illusion, can pass from an 
illusion, something unreal, to something real? The Adam 
man thinks he has a soul in a body, and therefore he is a Pan- 
theist; the God man knows there is nothing real but God 
for "God is All-in-all," and therefore he is a Christian 
Scientist. 

Mrs. Eddy's ideal man has never been seen; for he is 
without a body, an idea only. But has she ever exhibited to 
the world such an ideal being? People who embrace Chris- 
tian Science are not changed in the least. They look the 
same and act as other people. 

It is best for Mrs. Eddy to state her own doctrines; 
so we will let the reader have her own words. "Man is not 
the offspring of flesh, but of Spirit, — of Life, not death. 
Because Life is God, it must be eternal, self-existent, — 
everlasting, I AM, the Being who was, is and shall be, whom 
nothing can erase." (p.185.) "Man was and is God's idea, 
even the infinite expression of infinite Mind, and co-existent 
and co-eternal with that Mind. Man has been forever in 
the eternal Mind, God." (p. 231.) "God and man, Principle 

and Idea, are inseparable, harmonious, and eternal 

But in order of Divine Science, as divine Principle 
and idea, God and man are inseparable." (p. 232.) "Man is 
indestructible and eternal." (p. 400.) "Man is co-existent 
and eternal with God, forever manifesting, in more glorified 
forms, the infinite Father and Mother." (p. 509.) "God 
and man are co-existent and eternal. Science shows that the 
spiritual realities of all things are created by God, and 
exist forever." (p. 572.) These excerpts establish con- 
clusively the statement that Christian Science teaches that 
man is co-existent with God ; that he was not created ; that he 
had neither beginning of years nor end of days. If this is 
true, then the record of men in all ages of the world is 



Christian Science Exposed. 145 

false; for we have in all histories the ages of men recorded. 
If this is true the Bible is false, for the only account given 
of man is that he was created. And we have the Bible record 
of births and deaths. 

Let us see how the teaching of Christian Science appears 
in the light of revelation. "God created man in His own 
image, in the image of God created He him; male and fe- 
male created He them." Mrs. Eddy says, "God and man are 
co-existent and eternal." The Bible says; "Male and female 
created He them; and called their name Adam, in the day 
when they were created." The Pharisees, tempting Jesus, 
asked Him this question: "Is it lawful for a man to put 
away his wife for any cause? and he answered and said 
unto them, 'Have ye not read that he which made them 
at the beginning made them male and female ?". The declara- 
tion of Mrs. Eddy and the Bible statement are diametrically 
opposed. If we accept Mrs. Eddy's statement, we reject 
the Bible; and if we accept the Bible's statement, we nec- 
essarily reject Christian. Science. 

Mrs. Eddy declares that man is co-existent with God. She 
declares that God did not create man; the very thing the 
Bible declares He did do. It does not seem possible that 
anyone would present to the world a cult and call it a 
scientific statement of a religious system, and claim as a 
part of that cult that man is God. But this is precisely 
what we find in Christian Science. This statement I shall 
now validate with the words of Mrs. Eddy. "As God is 
Substance, and man also is the offspring of Substance, being 
made in the divine image and likeness, man should wish 
for, and in reality has the substance of Good." (p. 197.) The 
reader will remember that Good as here used is a synonym of 
God. The above statement involves a contradiction. Yet 
it means that God and man are one, or it means nothing. 
But more to the point, if possible, is this assertion: "The 
Science of Being renders man as perfect, even as the Father 
is perfect; because the Soul, or Mind of man is God, the 
divine Principle of all being, and the real man is governed 



146 Christian Science Exposed. 

by this Soul/' (p. 198.) Mark the statement that man is 
as perfect as the Father for the reason that the "Soul of 
man is God." Then man is essentially God. 

According to Eddyism man is as perfect as God, who 

made him. "For Spirit is one, and is God God 

controls all, as manifesting Mind, not matter. He is the 
only Spirit." (p. 239.) "When Being is understood, Life 
will be recognized as neither material nor finite, but as 
infinite, — as God, universal Good; and the belief that life, 
or mind, was ever in a finite form, or good in evil, will be 
destroyed." (p. 242.) That is to say, when we become Chris- 
tian Scientists, we will know that man is God. This is 
the only intelligent construction to be placed upon this 
statement. "The belief that man has existence or mind 
separate from God is a dying error." (p. 347.) This makes 
her doctrine very clear. Man has no existence separate from 
God. "He [Christ] was to prove that man, in Divine 
Science, is not finite, not subject to material conditions." 
(p. 354.) Of course, if man is not finite he is not subject 
to material conditions. But have Christian Scientists ever 
exhibited to the world one of their number who lived in- 
dependent of material environments? Nay. Until they do, 
they should forever hold their peace. 

"The world believes in many persons; but if God is 
personal, there is but one person, because there is but one 
God. His personality can only be reflected not transmitted. 
God has countless ideas, as sons and daughters." (p. 510.) 
Man's personality is involved in the personality of God. 
Therefore man is God, or a part of God, and can not 
exist separate from Him. 

"The infinite idea, man, is no more seen or comprehended 
by mortals, than his infinite Principle, Love. Both are co- 
existent and eternal." (p. 513.) Mrs. Eddy has created 
an ideal man, equal to and co-existent with God. She 
claims all who accept Christian Science become such in some 
kind of a mysterious chemicalization ; and we mortals, who are 
too profoundly stupid to accept her theory of transmutation 



Christian Science Exposed. 147 

mystery, can not understand her "infinite idea man," any 
more than we can comprehend God. Strange doctrine this! 
Hear her again: "Searching for the origin of man, who is 
the reflection of God, is like inquiring into the origin of 
God himself, the self-existent and eternal. Only impotent 
error would seek to unite Spirit with matter, Good with 
evil, Immortality with mortality, and call this sham unity 
man." (p. 547.) 

She totally and absolutely rejects the Bible account of 
man. We had as well try, she says, to find out the origin of 
God Himself as to inquire into the origin of man. And 
yet this book "Science and Health with a Key to the Scrip- 
ture" claims to be a "Key" to unlock the Scriptures and re- 
veal to us its treasures. To the ordinary reader there is 
no difficulty whatever in discovering the origin of man, 
for he accepts the Bible account. But Mrs, Eddy's man 
originated away back in prehistoric times; nay, has always 
existed. Here is Mrs. Eddy's definition of man: "The in- 
finite idea of infinite Spirit; the spiritual image and like- 
ness of God; the full representation of Mind." (p. 582.) 
"The offspring of God start not from ephemeral dust. They 
are in and of God, divine Mind, and so forever continue. 
God is one. The oneness of Deity is His allness. Generic- 
ally man is one, and specifically man means all men." (p. 
163.) "Man is the reflection of Soul. He is the direct 
opposite of material sensation, and there is but one Ego. 
We run into error when we divide Soul into Souls, multiply 
Mind into minds, and suppose error to be Mind, Mind to be 
in matter, matter to be a lawgiver, unintelligence to act 
like Intelligence, and mortality to be the matrix of im- 
mortality. Mortal existence is a dream, it has no real 
entity, but saith 'It is I.'" (p. 146.) Mortal existence is 
a dream ; because we are not mortal, but Divine, — God. 

"Divine Metaphysics, as revealed to my understanding, 
shows me that all is Mind, and that Mind is God, om- 
nipotence, omnipresence, omniscience, — alias all power, all 
presence, all Science." (p. 171.) Statements of this char- 



148 Christian Science Exposed, 

acter taken in connection with those preceding leave no 
doubt as to Mrs. Eddy's theory concerning God and Man. 
They are one and the same. But in a preceding chapter, 
it has been conclusively shown that Mrs. Eddy is a Pan- 
theist; for she contends that all nature including man is 
God. But she maintains that the orthodox doctrine, that 
men have souls in bodies and are personal, is Pantheism. 
Mrs. Eddy, in avoiding Charybdis, has forever foundered 
upon Scylla. In getting away from materialism, she has 
drifted into the rankest idealism. 

I pause here to record a denial on Mrs. Eddy's part, 
that she teaches that man is God. Although it contradicts 
the express statements quoted in the foregoing, the whole 
trend of her book and the real basis of her commercial 
scheme; yet it is due her to record her denial. These 
are her words: "Man is not God, and God is not man." 
(p. 476.) No one has been guilty of such an absurd pos- 
tulate as this except Mrs. Eddy. And a positive denial 
of this she deemed necessary for she well knew that no 
other conclusion could possibly be drawn from her utter- 
ances. This denial does not relieve her, however, from the 
abominable doctrine, so clearly taught in her text book — 
that man is God. I shall now submit two other texts which 
enter into the cumulative evidence against her denial. She 
propounds the question, "What are Spirits or Souls ?" From 
the answer given I beg to quote this paragraph. "The term 
souls, or spirits, is as improper as the term gods. Soul, or 
Spirit, signifies Deity, and nothing else. There is no finite 
soul or spirit. These terms mean only one existence, and 
can not be rendered in the plural." (p. 462.) "There is 
no such thing as mortality, nor are there properly any 
mortal beings; because Being is immortal, like Deity, — or, 
rather, Being and Deity are one and inseparable." (p. 546.) 

Could language be more dogmatic, more explicit and 
conclusive? Being is immortal. Being and Deity are one 
and inseparable. Look at this postulate in the light of 



Christian Science Exposed. 149 

Kevelation. If this be true, then the Bible is a farce. 
Why should God be placed in the attitude of giving a Eeve- 
lation to Himself? Why was there need for prophets and 
priests, disciples and apostles, if man is God? What need 
was there for a Savior, if man is Divine? Our ethics are 
at fault, our philosophies are vain, all science a contra- 
diction; if man is divine. Open your Bible on any page 
and you will find some text that refutes this stupendous 
heresy. For the Bible recognizes man as an individual, a 
person capable of volition. It will be observed that Mrs. 
Eddy has not given us one text of Scripture to support this 
tenet. She gives us bold assertion without one word of 
proof. The proposition is too absurd to deserve serious con- 
sideration. An appeal to the conscious, personal existence 
of all intelligent people is a sufficient reply to this ab- 
surdity. But Christian Scientists tell us we do not under- 
stand Mrs. Eddy: her contention is, that we are not in 
fact God, but God's ideas. I am aware of the fact that 
she assumes this position also; but this does not explain the 
passages above quoted. 

But we shall now let her speak to the other phase of 
her view of man: "Science unfolds the eternal verity, — that 
man and angels are spiritual reflections of God." (p. 192.) 
"Finite sense has no true appreciation of infinite Principle, 
— God, — or of His infinite idea, or reflection, — man." (p. 
195.) "Spiritual man is the idea of God, an idea which 
cannot be lost, or separated from its Divine Principle." 
(p. 199.) "At present we know not fully what man j°* 
but we certainly shall know this when man reflects God." 
(p. 256.) 

These are remarkable utterances coming from a woman 
who claims to have been God's amanuensis. If her claim 
is true, why should she cast doubt respecting man in the 
midst of her positive affirmations. But let these go for what 
they are worth; my object in quoting is to indicate her con- 
fused manner of presenting her psuedo metaphysical faith. 

But she continues: "Life is God, and man is the idea 



150 Christian Science Exposed. 

of God, not formed materially, but spiritually, and not sub- 
ject to decay and dust." (p. 96.) "Man is not absorbed 
in Deity and cannot lose his individuality, for he reflects 
eternal Life, nor is he an isolated, solitary idea, for he rep- 
resents the sum of all Substance, or infinite Mind." (p. 175.) 
"It is objected to Christian Science that it claims God as 
the only absolute Life and Soul, and man to be His idea. 
It should be added that this is claimed to represent the normal, 
healthful, and sinless condition of man in Science." (p. 
290.) In this latter statement she makes a distinction be- 
tween men. She does not deny that the objection is well 
founded, but she declares that it is only the normal man 
who is God's idea. Surely she is getting her statements 
of man considerably mixed. But I will reserve my comments. 

"Divine Love blesses its own ideas, causes them to mul- 
tiply, to manifest His power. Man, as the image of his 
Maker, reflects the divine might." (p. 511.) In her glossary 
she defines man as follows: "The infinite idea of infinite 
Spirit; the spiritual image and likeness of God; the fuU 
representation of Mind." This is her definition of man, a 
succinct statement of her theory which leaves no doubt as to 
her meaning. In this view of man, he is only an idea of 
God — not God in fact, but simply His idea. This is the 
kind of a man that Christian Science produces. He has 
no body, for he is an idea, a spiritual nonentity, infinite 
substance. 

She wages her greatest battle against man as a com- 
pound being and labors to prove that soul can not be in 
body. If she fails in this, then her fad is forever at an end. 
All this moralizing and dogmatising on man has direct ref- 
erence to her metaphysical healing system ; if it is permis- 
sible to call it such. For she contends, as we shall see, that 
there is no sin, sickness or death; for the reason man is 
God or God's idea, has no body and consequently there is 
nothing to sin or to be sick. Let us now read her state- 
ments concerning man as a compound being: "Matter and 
mortal mind are different strata of human belief. The 



Christian Science Exposed. 151 

grosser substratum is named matter. The more ethereal is 
called human or mortal mind, and is the illusion that is 
called mind in matter. Hence it has neither intelligence nor 
power. Both strata are false presentations of man." (p. 
189.) She means that the ordinary conception of man is 
an illusion; that in fact there is neither mortal mind nor 
matter. 

She propounds this question : "Do not brains think, and 
nerves feel, and is there no intelligence in matter? No, not 
if God be true, and mortal man a liar How can in- 
telligence dwell in matter, when matter is non-intelligent, 
and brain-lobes cannot think? Matter cannot perform the 
functions of Mind. Error says, 'I am man;' but this be- 
lief is mortal and far from actual. From beginning to 
end whatever is mortal is composed of material human be- 
liefs, and of nothing else. Only that is real which reflects 
God." (p. 474.) "The great mistake of mortals is to suppose 
that man is both matter and Spirit, both good and evil." 
(p. 112.) "Recollect that Science reveals Spirit, Soul, as 
not in the body, and God as not in man, but as reflected 
by man. The greater cannot be in the lesser. Such a belief 
is an error that works ill. This is a leading point in the 
Science of Mind, that Principle is not in its idea. Spirit, 
Soul, is not confined in man, and is never in matter." (p. 
463.) If the reader had a lingering doubt as to the ques- 
tion under review, this excerpt is so direct and plainly 
expressed that it removes every vestige of uncertainty. Mrs. 
Eddy says, remember, that Science, meaning of course her 
theory, which she denominates science, reveals that .soul 
can not be in the body, that the soul is not confined in the 
body; this conclusion she assumes from the fallacious state- 
ment, that the greater cannot be in the lesser; and she de- 
clares this is a leading, or essential, point in Christian 
Science. 

"Man is not in matter nor of it. He is the image and 
likeness, the idea, or reflection, of Spirit; and Spirit can- 
not be reflected by matter, mortality, or sin. Mortal man 



152 Christian Science Exposed. 

is really a self-contradictory phrase, for man is not mortal, 
neither indeed can be; but immortal." (p. 474.) How 
absurd for Eddyites to say that "mortality or sin" can- 
not reflect God. No one has made or conceived of such an 
assertion; but mortal man, who has a soul, which is both 
spiritual and immortal, can and does reflect God when he 
is submissive to His will. "Man is not a material habita- 
tion for spirit; he is himself spiritual." (p. 473.) "The 
belief that life can be matter, or soul in body, and that man 
springs from dust or from an egg, is the result of mortal 
error which Christ, or Truth, destroys, by fulfilling the 
spiritual law of Being." (p. 481.) 

This doctrine concerning man, which is the very founda- 
tion of Christian Science, is diametrically opposed to the 
doctrine of the Bible; the truth of this statement I shall 
now vindicate by the unsophisticated truth of God. The 
point at issue is; not whether man is spiritual and im- 
mortal, to this we agree; not whether man is created in the 
image of God, to this we heartily subscribe; not whether 
as a spiritual being he can by holy living reflect the love 
of God; but whether man is co-existent with God — is he 
God and has he a soul in a body? It is not necessary to 
repeat the Scriptures which prove that God created man 
and all things, visible and invisible. The scriptures abound 
in such proof. Mrs. Eddy's postulates go down under the 
weight of the Scriptures, which so plainly teach that man 
was created by God. 

Her second proposition is, that man is God's idea. If 
this is true, then he was not created; so this position stands 
refuted by the texts previously quoted. But I shall not dis- 
miss it without a word of criticism. Let us consider the 
Eddyites' ideal man in the light of God's Word. Eefer- 
ring to Adam and Eve the Bible reads: "And God blessed 
them and God said unto them, be fruitful, and multiply 
and replenish the earth and subdue it: and have dominion 
over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and 
over every living thing that moveth upon the earth." Think 



Christian Science Exposed 153 

of God blessing His own ideas and charging them to be 
fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth and subdue 
it. Think of an idea subduing nature's forces, the fish of 
the sea, the fowls of the air, and every living thing that 
moveth upon the earth. But this is the doctrine of Chris- 
tian Science, man is God's idea and as such receives a 
charge from God. Man by responding to the constitutional 
requirements of his existence and the divine plan to people 
the earth, has given us the history of nations. From the 
enunciation of this command, for such it is, man by pro- 
creation has replenished the earth more rapidly than death 
has decimated the ranks of men. 

But the Bible is given, not to Mrs. Eddy's ideal man, 
an invisible, impersonal existence, a mere phantasmic con- 
cept, but to a real man, a compound being with distinct 
existence, with the power of locomotion, with mental and 
moral endowments all adapted to the end for which he 
was created. Take the history of man as recorded in the 
Bible and it appears absolutely impossible to apply it to 
Mrs. Eddy's ideal man. To illustrate we will take Abraham : 
"And when Abram was ninety years old and nine the Lord 
appeared to Abram and said unto him. I am the Almighty 
God; walk before me and be thou perfect. And I will 
make a covenant between, me and thee, and will multiply 
thee exceedingly. And Abram fell on his face: and God 
talked with him saying, As for me, behold, my covenant 
is with thee, and thou shalt be a father of many nations. 
Neither shall thy name any more be Abram, but thy name 
shall be Abraham." 

Try, if you have the patience, to harmonize this with 
the Christian Science man, an ideal man — God's reflection, 
a part of God — inseparable from God — an impersonal, yet an 
individual idea of God. In the effort, what do we find? 
We find that the idea is named Abram — father of altitudes 
— but at this time changed to Abraham — father of multi- 
tudes. The age of this idea of God is given as ninety-nine 
years, when the Lord appeased unto His idea and said 



154 Christian Science Exposed. 

unto him, (take notice God spoke to His own idea 
and declared unto him His own divinity) "I am the 
Almighty God/' and then said to His own idea; 
"Walk before me, and be thou perfect." Think of 
God's own idea walking before Him, and God placed in the 
attitude of commanding His own idea to be perfect. We 
find also God placed in the attitude of making a covenant 
with His own idea: "And I will make my covenant be- 
tween me and thee and will multiply thee exceedingly," 
that is God will multiply His own idea greatly. "And 
Abram," God's idea, "fell on his face." Yes, an idea has 
a face and can fall on it,, if Christian Science is true. 
"And God talked with him," with His own idea, and said 
to that idea, "my covenant is with thee," and promised 
that this idea named Abraham should be a father of many 
nations. Many nations of what? Of ideas to be sure. 
How harmonious, and beautiful is Christian Science ! That 
is what they tell us. But I ask harmonious with what? I 
answer, not with the Bible. Follow up this ideal man pre- 
sented to us by Christian Science and adjust him if you can 
to the historical portion of the Bible. Take any Biblical 
character and substitute Mrs. Eddy's ideal man for the real 
historic person with whom God deals; and just such non- 
sense, as is made manifest in the illustration given above 
will, without exception, appear. 

But they tell us that we do not understand Christian 
Science. What a reflection ! Do they impeach our intelli- 
gence because we expose this fallacious money-making scheme? 
What is there so talismanic about this book, "Science and 
Health with a Key to the Scriptures," that puts it beyond 
the comprehension of men accustomed to think, to reason, 
to analytical investigation? Understand it! Indeed we do, 
and onlv too well to be imposed upon by a fraud so mani- 
fest. 

We are confronted with the fact of man's existence, 
The existence of real man, not Mrs. Eddy's man, but real 
man, God's man. From whence did he originate; not from 



Christian Science Exposed. 155 

protoplasm, or from the organic matter of lower ani- 
mals by the process of evolution. Nor is he self- 
constituted; nor co-existent with God, nor is he God's 
idea and without body as is contended by the Chris- 
tian Scientists; but he originated with God, "God created 
man in His own image." This is the answer of God's 
revealed Word. But how did he make him? Darwinians 
would say, by the process of evolution. Chris- 
tian Scientists answer, he was not made, but has existed 
from eternity. But the Bible tells us that, "God formed 
man of the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils 
the breath of life (lives) ; and man became a living soul." 
This statement contradicts all that Mrs. Eddy has said 
upon the question. She says that God did not make man 
of the dust, the very thing the Bible says He did. Con- 
sonant with the creation of man was all nature created; and 
laws were so adjusted as to meet the demands of all things 
animate and inanimate. Man was given dominion over all 
things. To man, not to an idea, but to man as a compound 
being composed of soul and body, was given the Bible, the 
revealed will of God — the Father. I dare assert that the 
Revelation of God is directed to man as a corporeal per- 
sonality, endowed with a soul of wonderful possibilities, a 
moral agent, capable of voluntary action and subject to law. 
While possessed of a soul which is immortal, yet he has a 
mortal body subject to disease, decay and death. 

But let us proceed to collate the Scriptures on this ques- 
tion. "And after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in 
my flesh shall I see God; whom I shall see for myself, and 
mine eyes shall behold and not another." Among the many 
blessings that God pronounced upon Israel of old, He said: 
"Blessed shall be the fruit of thy body." Bead God's promise 
to David: "Of the fruit of thy body will I set upon thy 
throne." "Shall I give my firstborn for my trans- 
gression, the fruit of my body for the sin of my soul." "Both 
soul and body." "All go unto one place; all are of the 
dust, and all turn to dust again. Who knoweth the spirit of 



156 Christian Science Exposed. 

man that goeth upward and the spirit of the beast that goeth 
downward to the earth?" "Then shall the dust return to the 
earth as it was, and the spirit shall return unto God who 
gave it." (Ecc. 12:7) "The Lord stretcheth forth the 
Heavens, and layeth the foundation of the earth, and formeth 
the spirit of man within him." Let us turn to the words 
of our Savior while upon earth; we shall see that he speaks 
of man as a compound being, recognizing that he has both 
a body and a spirit. "And fear not them which kill the 
body, but are not able to kill the soul, but rather fear Him 
which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell." 

The lines are definitely drawn between Mrs. Eddy and 
God. God says that we have a body and that it can be 
killed and cast into hell; but Mrs. Eddy says this is not 
true, "that man is spiritual, not material, and that soul is 
not in matter giving it life and sensation." But let us pro- 
ceed to examine the Word of God: "Watch and pray, that 
ye enter not into temptation : the spirit is indeed willing, but 
the flesh is weak." "What man knoweth the things of man, 
save the spirit of man which is in him." "For ye are 
bought with a price; therefore, glorify God in your body, and 
in your spirit, which are God's." "But we have this treasure 
in earthen vessels, that the excellency of power may be of 
God, and not of us . . . for which cause we faint not, but 
though our outward man may perish, yet the inward man is 
renewed day by day." "The unmarried woman careth for 
the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body 
and in spirit." "I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and 
body be preserved blameless unto the coming of Our Lord 
Jesus Christ." 

I positively aver that these texts, among the many bear- 
ing upon this question, prove conclusively that there is not 
a syllable of truth in the Christian Science doctrine concern- 
ing man. Do not forget that Mrs. Eddy says : "If life has 



Christian Science Exposed. 157 

any material starting point, whatever, then the great I AM 
is a myth." The Bible declares that man has a material 
starting. Therefore God is a myth if Christian Science is 
true. No unbiased person will fail to see how Mrs. Eddy's 
teachings contradict the Bible. It is utterly impossible to 
reconcile the two. Mrs. Eddy deals with man as a spiritual 
reflection of God, not having a body; she teaches that he 
is exclusively mind, that the spirit cannot dwell in the body. 
Upon this hypothesis, she proposes to heal the sick. On the 
other hand, God deals with man as having soul and body. 
He teaches that both soul and body should be holy and made 
to serve Him; that the flesh is weak; that the outward man, 
the body is perishable, but the inward man, the spirit may 
be strengthened, and is immortal. The Bible doctrine of 
man harmonizes with commonsense, reason, our own con- 
scious being, every day experience and observation, and is 
confirmed by our five senses; while Christian Science gives 
the lie to all of these. If Christian Science is true, all the 
things accounted most essential to our civilization are farci- 
cal. To accept and embrace it, is to reject the Bible and 
God. It is to contradict the testimony of millions and mil- 
lions of intelligent beings living and dead. It is to prefer 
the teachings of a visionary woman, who has given to the 
world the most insidious and dangerous book that ever came 
from the press, to the wholesome doctrines of the Bible. 



CHAPTEE IX. 

Doctrine Concerning Man Continued — Origin of Sin — 

Two Distinct Men — The Real — The Scientific 

Being — The Unreal — Theoretical Man — 

From Whence Derived — Personality 

and Accountability. 

In the preceding chapter, reference has been made to Mrs. 
Eddy's teaching on the question of sin. I desire to state fur- 
ther, touching the question of sin, that the origin of sin has 
been a subject of discussion during the past ages. All are 
aware of its existence, as a matter of fact, except Mrs. Eddy 
and her followers, who declare it is unreal, a human material 
belief, merely a mental perversion. The old Persian account 
of the presence of evil, as developed by Zoroaster, is a dual 
belief which holds to two creators. Ormuzd is the creator 
of all that is bright and good; Ahriman is the author of all 
that is dark and evil. This varies more from Eddyism than 
does the philosophy of the Brahmins. A school of philoso- 
phy originated with a reputed Capila. The idea underlying 
this philosophy is that true and perfect knowledge will free 
men from all evil. There is such a striking similarity be- 
tween the philosophy of the Brahmins, and the teachings of 
our author, as to create the suspicion that she took her cult, 
in part, from the heathens, as we have already seen. 

On pages forty-five and forty-six of "Miscellaneous Writ- 
ings" Mrs. Eddy propounds the question: "Where did evil 
originate?" Answer, "It never originated or existed as an 
entity. It is but a false belief; even the belief that Cod 
is not what the Scriptures imply Him to be, All-in-all, but 
that there is an opposite intelligence or mind termed evil 
. . . The admission of the reality of evil perpetuates the 
belief or faith in evil." On page 346, "Miscellaneous Writ- 
ings," speaking to this question she says: "The origin of 

158 



Christian Science Exposed. 159 

evil is the problem of ages. It confronts each generation 
anew. It confronts Christian Science. The question is often 
asked, if God created only the good, whence comes the evil? 
To this question Christian Science replies: "Evil never did 
exist as an entity. It is but a belief that there is an op- 
posite intelligence to God. This belief is a specie? of 
idolatry, and is not more true or real than that an image 
graven on wood or stone is God." "The belief of sin, which 
has grown terrible in strength and influence, is an uncon- 
scious error in the beginning, — an embryotic thought with- 
out motive; but afterwards it governs the so-called man." 
(S. & H. p. 81). "I saw that the law of mortal belief in- 
cluded all error." (p. 123). "What then is this seeming 
power, independent of God, which causes disease and cures 
it? What is it but an error in belief, — a law of mortal 
mind, wrong in every sense, embracing sin, sickness and 
death." (p. 104). "To mortal sense, sin and suffering are 
real; but immortal sense includes no evil or pestilence." (p. 
106). These extracts are sufficient for our present purpose 
as they make clear Mrs. Eddy's position respecting the origin 
of sin. 

Please to note she positively affirms that sin did not 
originate in fact, but in belief, that it is not an entity, but 
only a belief of mortal mind. She does not deny the fact that 
sin does exist as a belief; she says it has grown terrible in 
strength and influence, that it causes disease and cures it. 
Now the question arises in every intelligent mind from 
whence this "error in belief, — a law of mortal mind?" If 
God is All-in-all, the only intelligent agent in all the uni- 
verse, and besides Him there is no personality, and no sin 
in fact, but a belief in sin, whence came the belief? Mrs. 
Eddy has never given an intelligent answer. But every in- 
telligent mind demands an answer. Mrs. Eddy has striven to 
relieve her cult of the difficulties and contradictions involved 



160 Christian Science Exposed. 

in her teaching by assuming that there are two distinct 
classes of men; the one, the ordinary man — genus homo; 
the other, a sort of homo perpaucorum hominum, whom she 
represents by the terms "Principle," the "Science of Being/' 
"the compound idea of God," including all right ideas. I 
shall present to the reader the discrimination she under- 
takes to make. We have already seen that she begins this 
discrimination with the account of creation given in the book 
of Genesis, claiming that the first chapter of Genesis and the 
second up to the sixth verse give the true account of the 
creation of the spiritual man. And beginning with the sixth 
verse of the second chapter, we have an account of mortal 
man which is an error. This discrimination she maintains 
throughout her writings. 

This contention instead of relieving her perplexities, in- 
creases the ambiguity, so much so, that her meaning in many 
instances by reason of her mythical utterances is well calcu- 
lated to be misunderstood by unlearned disciples. She says: 
"The lines of demarcation between immortal man, represent- 
ing Spirit, and mortal man, representing the error that life 
and intelligence are in matter, show the pleasures and pains 
of matter to be myths." (p. 190). It will be apparent to the 
reader from the excerpts given that she does not follow the 
classification of men made by orthodox theologians into the 
two classes, saint and sinner, or righteous and unrighteous. 
Again she asserts : "Thus error theorizes that spirit is born 
of matter and returns to matter, and has a resurrection from 
dust; whereas Science unfolds the eternal verity, — that man 
and angels are spiritual reflections of God." (p. 192). "To 
himself, mortal and material man seems to be substantial; 
but this is mere belief, or a false view of substance, and in- 
volves error." (p. 197). "A discontented, discordant 
mortal is no more a man than discord is music." (p. 200). 
"A wicked man is not the idea of GocL He is little less than 



Christian Science Exposed. 161 

the expression of error." (p. 185). What a pity Mrs. Eddy 
did not tell us just what a wicked man is. S*he says, that 
man has no body, that he is God's idea or reflection, — has 
no soul, no existence separate from God, is co-existent and co- 
eternal with God; now she says that a wicked man is not 
God's idea. Will some one of her followers tell us what a 
wicked man is? I press them for an answer and the more; 
since, according to Christian Science, a sinful man is an im- 
possiblity, as sin is not an entity but an illusion. 

"Man represents God; mankind represents the Adamic 
race, and is human, not a divine, creation." (p. 518). This 
makes her meaning clear, — Adam represents mankind, — . 
mortal man, who is an error, an illusion, and does not exist 
in fact; but Mrs. Eddy maintains there is an ideal being who 
reflects God. But since all men are subject to the same 
laws, natural, civic, and Divine; how can we distinguish the 
human from the Divine? Of course, all Christian Scientists 
are Divine; they must be I should judge, in their own fancy. 
I suppose that all others are human creatures. But strange 
to say, when a person embraces Christian Science he is not 
changed in weight, size, complexion, in his relation to man- 
kind, in his dependence upon nature, in his appetite, or in 
his propensities. Christian Scientists are subject to disease, 
sin, pain, decay and death, just as other people. In fact it 
appears to me, to the world of mankind, to Christian 
Scientists themselves, that they too are human beings. After 
all, Mrs. Eddy is telling us of an ideal man, whom she or 
any one else has never seen. I ask, what have we to do with 
such a being as only exists in the frenzied brain of a woman ? 

But we will perceive the investigation : "A mortal sinner 
is not God's man, for the offspring of God cannot be evil. 
Mortals are man's counterfeits. They are the children of 
the Wicked One, or the one evil, which declares that man 
begins as a material embryo. In Divine Science, God and 



162 Christian Science Exposed. 

the real man are inseparable, as Principle and its idea . . . 
God is the Principle of man, and man is the idea of God. 
Hence man is not mortal or material. Mortals will disap- 
pear, and immortals, or the children of God, will appear as the 
only eternal verities of man. Mortals are not fallen children 
of God. They never had a perfect state of Being, which may 
subsequently be regained. They were, from the beginning of 
mortal history, conceived in sin and brought fourth in 
iniquity. Mortals are material falsities/' (pp. 471-472). 
What jargon! Mortals will disappear; they are not fallen 
children of God and can never attain to a state of perfect 
Being. Poor fellows ! Our author quotes Paul, as saying, 
"They are without hope and without God in the World/ 5 
(p. 472.) But whence came these unfortunate creatures? 
"They are Man's counterfeits." "They are the children of the 
Wicked One, or the one evil." But pray tell us how this can 
be, since God is All, and includes all, since there is no in- 
telligence apart from God, since there is no "Wicked One" 
as we shall see later. In fact, in her philosophy there is no 
sin, no evil, no matter, consequently no mortality, no mortal 
being; all this is mortal belief, an illusion. If the doctrine] 
is true, that there are two kinds of men, the one divine, 
a part of God, the other mortal — and the mortals are fals- 
ities, not fallen children of God, and for them there is no 
redemption — then why trouble about the matter? The class 
who are divine cannot be lost; mankind are without hope 
and without God in the world and must disappear like gos- 
samer. Nothing we can do can change the condition of 
either class, except we all turn to the Mother-God, Mrs. 
Eddy, and pour our money into her coffer. "Mortal mind 
is a myth; the one Mind is immortal. A mythical or mortal 
sense of existence is consumed as a moth, in the treacherous 
glare of its own flame — the errors which devour it." (Miss. 
Writings, p. 82.) "Man is the offspring and idea of Su- 



Christian Science Exposed. 163 

preme Being." (Miss. W. p. 82.) "There is but one spir- 
itual existence, even the Life of which corporeal sense can 
take no cognizance. The Principle of man speaks through 
immortal sense. If a material body — alias mortal, material 
sense — were permeated by Spirit, that body would disappear 
to these senses." (p. 237-238.) It is unnecessary to cite 
other passages. These are sufficient and clearly indicate 
that Mrs. Eddy teaches that the true man, God's man, 
is only a spiritual ideal concept; he is a part of God, co- 
existent and co-eternal with God, consequently divine. On 
the other hand she teaches that the unreal man is repre- 
sented by Adam, whose creation is false, an illusion, the 
mere belief of mortal mind; and upon this basis, she has 
constructed her cult and the most taking feature is the 
healing feature, which produces the revenue. With a doc- 
trine so false concerning man, every conclusion drawn from 
it must necessarily be false. There is not a vestige of 
truth in this contention. The only classification of men in 
the Bible is the distinction between sinners and /saints, 
called also believers and unbelievers, righteous and unright- 
eous, those who do the will of God and those who do it not. 
The only man that God recognizes in the Bible is Adam 
and his posterity. Eliminate Adam and his posterity from 
the Bible, and you have nothing left but blank leaves and a 
meaningless book. Turn to the genealogy of the Bible and 
you find it all based upon Adam. Mrs. Eddy is constantly 
repeating the scripture statement, that God created man 
in His own image, consequently man is but God's reflection 
or idea; yet she teaches that Adam is not the man that 
God created, that he came somehow, and somewhere as 
a false being, a curse, an evil, nothingness, an illusion, and 
will finally fade away. Before her eyes were these state- 
ments of the Bible: "This is the book of the generations 
of Adam. In the day that God created man, in the like- 
ness of God made he him. Male and female created he 
them; and blessed them, and called their name Adam, in 
the day when they were created." 



164 Christian Science Exposed. 

God says in his Word that the man He created in His 
image, He named Adam. God also called the woman Adam. 
Mr. and Mrs. Adam would have been the discrimination 
had other people existed; but "Adam called his wife's name 
Eve, because she was the mother of all living." Go back 
to the fifth chapter of Genesis and follow the genealogy 
down to Noah and you have a Biblical account of the 
descent of mankind for 1556 years. Now turn to the 10th 
and 11th chapters of Genesis and you will find the genealogy 
down to Abraham. Then turn to the first chapter of 
Matthew and the genealogy is brought down to Christ; 
the 17th verse of this chapter reads: "So all the genera- 
tions from Abraham to David are fourteen generations and 
from David until the carrying away unto Babylon are four- 
teen generations, and from the carrying away into Baby- 
lon unto Christ are fourteen generations/' In the fac« of 
this Scripture proof, what becomes of Mrs. Eddy's vain con- 
tentions? In the Bible, the only history to be found is 
that of Adam. The Bible is the outgrowth of Adam and 
his fall. I challenge the Christian Scientists to give a 
single text that indicates definitely Mrs. Eddy's man. No 
such existence can be found except in the hallucination of 
Christian Scientists in the process of what Mrs. Eddy terms 
"chemicalization," which "is the upheaval produced when 
immortal Truth is destroying erroneous mortal belief." (p. 
400.) 

The Bible deals with a real man — not a will-o'-the-wisp. 
Think of God issuing a command to His own idea; think 
of God sending His Son into the world to redeem His own 
idea. And that is exactly what He did, if man is what 
Christian Scientists claim. 

It is hard to understand how any rational being can 
give expression to a theory that destroys man's person- 
ality: but stranger still, that such a glaring error should 
find credence among intelligent people. Can it be possible 
that a cult claiming recognition before a Legislature, a 
law-making body, would dare insult the intelligence of men 



Christian Science Exposed. 165 

by contending that there are no individuals distinct from 
God? Strange as it may appear, it is nevertheless true. 
I do not strain or distort the teaching of this erratic woman; 
her language is direct and specific. She says: "The term 
souls, or spirits, is as improper as the term gods. Soul, 
or spirit, signifies Deity, and nothing else. There is no 
finite soul or spirit. Those terms mean only one existence, 
and cannot be rendered in the plural. Heathen mythology 
and Jewish theology have perpetuated the fallacy that in- 
telligence, soul, and life can be in matter; and idolatry and 
ritualism are the outcome of these man-made beliefs. The 
Science of Christianity comes with fan in hand, to sep- 
arate the chaff from the wheat." (p. 462.) The doctrine 
herein contained is not only contradictory to man's con- 
scious being, to common sense and reason; but it subverts all 
literature, the social relation of life, all laws and life raised 
governments, and contradicts the Bible. Please to note 
that she says, soul and spirit are interchangeable terms 
with the appellation of Deity; that is, they stand for Deity. 
It is in accordance with the law of language that the 
meaning of the word may be substituted for its synonym 
without destroying , the sense of the sentence. Mrs. Eddy 
says, soul or spirit signifies Deity and nothing else. Let us 
apply this rule to one or two texts of scripture. The Sav- 
jor invites the heavy-laden to Him for rest, saying: "Take 
my yoke upon you and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly 
in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls/' Let us 
substitute deity for souls, which Mrs. Eddy says are one and 
the same; only souls she contends is incorrectly rendered. 
It should be singular, soul. "Take my yoke upon you and 
learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye 
shall find rest unto your Deity." This is nonsense beyond 
expression. This puts God in the attitude of inviting Him- 
self to Himself to give Himself rest. Let us apply this rule 
to another text: "For what shall it profit a man if he shall 
gain the whole world and lose his own soul? or what shall 
a man give in exchange for his soul." Substitute Deity for 



166 Christian Science Exposed. 

soul in this text, "For what shall it profit a man if he 
shall gain the whole world and lose his own God? Or 
what shall a man give in exchange for his Deity ?" Once 
more: "The soul that sinneth, it shall die." "The Deity 
that sinneth, it shall die." Such folly as this is taught in 
"Science and Health with a Key to the Scriptures." This 
as a wonderful "key/ which is so invested with alchemic 
power as to transmute the truth into a lie, which some 
people gulp down as science. Even some State senators 
and representatives in the Legislature of Texas of 1907, ex- 
hausted their oratorical powers in defending this fallacious 
cult. 

I desire to submit one more text to show the contra- 
diction involved in Mrs. Eddy's proposition. "Thou shalt 
love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all 
thy soul and with all thy strength and with all thy mind." 
"Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and 
with all thy Deity and with all thy strength and with all 
thy Lord." Thus it appears that Eddyism is confusion 
confounded. But let us pursue her proposition that there 
is no finite soul or spirit, so that we may make doubly sure 
that she does destroy man's personality. Hear her : "Science 
says, All is Mind, and Mind's idea. You must fight it out 
on this line, matter can afford you no aid. The notion 
that Mind and matter commingle in the human illusion 
as to sin, sickness and death must eventually submit to the 
Science of Mind, which denies the .proposition. God is 
Mind, and God is All; hence, All is Mind. On this state- 
ment rests the science of Being and its Principle is divine, 
demonstrating harmony and immortality." (p. 488.) Note 
that she holds sin, sickness and death to be illusions; that 
the illusion is owing to the accepted fact that mind dwells 
in a bo:ly, which is material; that this illusion must finally 
give place to her so-called s}^stem of science of mind. It is 
passing strange, if her contention is true, that after more 
than forty years of test no progress has been made in elim* 
inating this human illusion. Her followers are as subject to 



Christian Science Exposed. 167 

sin, sickness and death as other people. They are still 
subject to the same conditions in the natural and spiritual 
realm as other people. Even the author of this strange 
cult is not invulnerable to the ravages of time; but now 
by reason of this illusion, as she terms it, she is incapable of 
transacting business and her followers are concealing as far as 
possible her infirmities. Nevertheless, quite soon she will 
sink to the grave according to the Divine fiat, despite her 
absurd contentions. It may be that she is now dead. But 
let us read again from her book: "The world believes in 
many persons; but if God is personal there is but one 
person, because there is but one God. His personality can 
only be reflected, not transmitted. God has countless ideas, 
as sons and daughters; and they all have one Principle 
and parentage." (p. 510.) This reasoning -is strikingly 
cogent (?). This is, indeed, lame logic: "If God is personal 
there is but one person, because there is but one God." No 
attempt at reasoning could be more puerile. If the scrip- 
tures should assert there is but one person in all the uni- 
verse, and that one is God; then, indeed, she would have 
scriptural grounds for her assumption. But as the matter 
now stands, she has no basis for her fabric, neither scrip- 
tural nor logical. 

"The belief that man has existence or mind separate 
from God is a dying error. This error Jesus met with 
Divine Science, and proved its nothingness." (p. 347.) It 
is evident that she calls the fact of man's existence a belief, 
which is an error. The question naturally arises, from 
whence came this error which she terms "nothingness?" 
If there is only one existence, or mind, and that is God, 
since God is omniscient and immutable, how was it possible 
for a false belief to originate? To say it originated with 
God is to impeach His divinity, to assail His attributes, 
and to dethrone Him. To claim this error came from any 
other source is to admit some other existence or mind sep- 
arate from God. Mrs. Eddy and her followers can take 
either horn of the dilemma they prefer. To take the first 



1G8 Christian Science Exposed, 

dethrones God, to take the second destroys "Christian 
Science" so-called. I would ask in the name of common 
sense, if there are no individual existences separate from 
God, if He is "All," why did He give Himself a Bible, a 
revelation of Himself? But why should we trouble over 
this matter, if what our author says is true? If she is cor- 
rect, we are not responsible for the error, as it originated 
with God. 

"God is omnipresent. If he is all and He is every- 
where, what and where is matter?" (p. 119.) "Mortal ex- 
istence as a dream, it has no real entity." (p. 146.) "If 
mind is within and without all things, then all is Mind; 
and this definition is Scientific." (p. 153.) "To grasp the 
reality and order of Being in its Science, you must begin 
by reckoning God, Good, as the only Mind, Life, Substance, 
and Intelligence." (p. 171.) "God is Mind, and God is All; 
hence all is Mind. On this statements rests the Science 
of Being, and its Principle is divine, demonstrating har- 
mony and immortality." (p. 488.) The quotations given 
in this chapter, correlated with all that has gone before 
in preceding chapters, prove, beyond the possibility of a 
doubt that Mrs. Eddy deals with man on a false basis; 
because the man with whom she deals has no existence in 
fact, is incorporated with God, is reflected by God as a mirror 
reflects the image of man. This is all too plain to be mis- 
understood. None will deny that this destroys the per- 
sonality of man. Indeed, Mrs. Eddy denies his person- 
ality; but claims that he is an individual, that is, 
an individual idea, but correlated with all other ideas of God 
so as to constitute a harmonious whole, which she denom- 
inates Scientific Being — divine Principle. Be it so. I an- 
swer that it is impossible to conceive of individuality separate 
from personality. The terms are synonymous in all lan- 
guages, so far as I know, and in all ages, so defined by the 
Dictionaries and so regarded by all writers, of prose, poetry, 
history, fiction, political economy, theology, and all others, 
except the Eddyites. 



Christian Science Exposed, 169 

To destroy man's personal existence also destroys his 
personal accountability. How can inseparate existence 
from God be accountable? If God constitutess all be- 
ing, or existence, as the author contends, then He alone 
is accountable. But at this point, as well as at every other, 
this stupendous fraud fails when weighed in the balance 
of God's Word. To silence all cavil, to it I appeal. In 
the beginning of the world's history and throughout suc- 
ceeding ages, we find God dealing with man as personal and 
accountable. "And the Lord called unto Adam and said 
unto him, Where art thou? and he said, I heard thy voice 
in the garden and I was afraid because I was naked, and 
I hid myself." This is a positive proof of separate personal 
existence and personal responsibility. But let us proceed 
to collate a few texts bearing on the question from different 
parts of the Bible: "And Aaron said, Let not the anger of 
my Lord wax hot ; thou knowest the people ; that they are 
set on mischief." "And the Lord said unto Moses. Who- 
soever hath sinned against me, him will I blot out of my 
book." "The soul that sinneth it shall die." "The son 
shall not bear the iniquity of the father; neither shall the 
father bear the iniquity of the son; the righteousness of the 
righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the 
wicked shall be upon him." "Then whosoever heareth 
the sound of the trumpet and taketh not warning, if the 
sword come and take him away his blood shall be upon his 
own head." These texts fully attest the truth of the prop- 
osition, that man is addressed by the Lord as account- 
able for his own conduct. A son cannot be held responsible 
for the conduct of his father; neither can the father be 
held responsible for the conduct of his son. Each indi- 
vidual is separate in existence from all other existences, 
and as a moral agent must render an account to God for 
the deeds of life. 

A Christian Scientist may answer that all this is an 
account of a false man, an Adamite. Then we will take 
another transaction, God's dealing with Abraham: "And 



170 Christian Science Exposed. 

I will establish my covenant between me and thee and 
thy seed after thee in their generations for an everlasting 
covenant to be a God unto thee and to thy seed after thee. 

This is my covenant, which ye shall keep between me 

and you and thy seed after thee : Every man child among you 
shall be circumcised." Will Christian Scientists claim that 
Abraham was a false being, a deception, a cheat, a lie ? To be 
consistent, they must ; for he is a direct descendant of Adam. 
He is one of mankind whom Adam represents. But God 
enters into a covenant with him and promises to be his 
God and to be the God of his seed after him. Mark you 
the seal of this covenant was circumcision, which implies 
the elimination of a small part of the body, the prepuce. 
One thing is evident, Abraham was not a Christian Scien- 
tist, nor was it possible for his seed to be for they all had 
bodies. It is impossible to read Eddyism into this cove- 
nant, because it would be folly to say that God covenanted 
with Himself to be a God to Himself. Furthermore, this 
covenant embraced Christ, and all the blessings of the gospel 
which accrue to us through faith in Him. But the Eddy- 
ites cut themselves off from these gospel privileges in re- 
jecting the plain teachings of the Bible. 

Once more : "He that believeth on Him is not condemned, 
but he that believeth not is condemned already, because 
he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son 
of God." The Bible, from Genesis to Revelation, recog- 
nizes man as an individual charged with personal respons- 
ibility. There is not the least squinting in the direction of 
so-called "Christian Science." There is nothing in the Bible 
that can be contorted into a semblance of these derogatory 
tenets (which are derogatory both to God and to man) 
found in Mrs. Eddy's book. Her teachings are anti-scrip- 
tural and preposterous. I insist that in the divine ad- 
ministration the teaching and government is exoteric and 
not esoteric, it is objective and not subjective. To contend 
that man is a part of deity, not a separate personality, is 
to contend against God's established order as expressed in 
nature as well as in Revelation. 



CHAPTER X. 

Drugs Have No Inherent Power — They Have 
Invested Power. 

Every subject that Mrs. Eddy discusses is made to har- 
monize with the one purpose in view, and that purpose is 
to establish a healing system. Everything is sacrificed on 
this altar; it makes no difference how absurd, how self- 
contradictory and silly her opinions may be. God's Word 
does not stand in her way. With a wave of her hand 
she sets it aside as of little consequence, selecting such por- 
tions as she can read into her fabrication; the major por- 
tion of God's Word she completely ignores. It must be 
apparent to the mind of the reader that Mrs. Eddy does not 
offer to the world a religious creed, stipulating essential 
tenets as conditions of salvation; but she offers a mental 
healing project which correlates sin with sickness, pain, 
suffering and death; and she prescribes the same remedy 
for all these perturbing evils, or ills. There is not the 
least variation in the remedy she proposes for bodily or 
soul disease. To this conglomeration she ascribes the tak- 
ing title, "Christian Science." 

Among the many foolish things Mrs. Eddy has written, 
the proposition that there is no inherent power in drugs, 
is not the least absurd and self-contradictory. I believe 
the very best answer that can be made to Mrs. Eddy is 
to get before the reader just what she really claims. So 
I submit a number of quotations bearing upon the sub- 
ject now under discussion; for this is a vital question, to 
the Eddyites. Here is where the pay comes into the plot; 
it is the revenue department. It involves the main features 
of Christian Science. If their contention is true, then the 
practice of medicine is a farce. We shall now see what 
the author under review has to say: ''When the sick re- 
cover, by the use of drugs, it is the law of a general be- 
lief, culminating in individual faith, which heals; and ac- 

171 



172 Christian Science Exposed. 

cording to this faith will the effect be. Even when yon take 
away the individual confidence in the drug, you have not 
yet divorced it from the general faith. The chemist, the 
botanist, the druggist, the doctor and the nurse equip the 
medicine with their faith, and the majority of beliefs rule. 
When the general belief endorses the inanimate drug as 
doing this or that, individual dissent or faith, unless it 
rests on Science, is but a minority belief, governed by the 
majority/' (p. 48.) If drugs possess intrinsic virtues or 
curative qualities, those qualities must be mental. 55 (p. 49.) 
"When mortals forsake the material for the spiritual basis 
of action, drugs lose their healing force; for they have no 
innate power. Unsupported by the faith reposed therein the 
inanimate drug becomes powerless/ 5 (p. 53). "Inflama- 
tion never appears in a part which mortal thought does not 
reach. That is why opiates relieve it. They calm the thought 
by including stupefaction, — resorting to error instead of 
Truth. Opiates do not remove the pain, in any proper sense 
of the word. They only render mortal mind temporarily less 
fearful. 55 (p. 413). "If a dose of poison is swallowed 
through mistake, and the patient dies, even though physician 
and patient are expecting favorable results, does belief, you 
ask, cause this death? Even so, and as directly as if the 
poison had been intentionally taken. In such cases a few 
persons believe the potion swallowed by the patient to be 
harmless; but the vast majority of mankind, though they 
know nothing of this particular case and this special person, 
believe the arsenic, the strychine, or whatever drug used, to 
be poisonous, for it has been set down as a poison by mortal 
mind. The consequence is that the result is controlled by 
the majority of opinions outside, not by the infinitesimal 
minority of opinions in the sick chamber. 55 (p. 70). "Prayer 
to a corporeal God affects the sick like a drug, having no 
efficiency of its own, but borrowing its power from human 
faith and belief. The drug does nothing, because it has no 
intelligence. It is faith, not divine Principle or Love, which 
causes a drug apparently to be either poisonous or sanative. 55 



Christian Science Exposed. 173 

(pp. 317-318). "The lightning is fierce and the electric cur- 
rent swift, yet in Christian Science the flight of one and the 
blow of the other are harmless." (p. 262). 

These excerpts are all of a piece. Christian Scientists 
contend that drugs have no innate force, that the power is 
all invested, the effect of mortal belief. I am confining this 
discussion to the one question. Suggestive therapeutics and 
kindred subjects will be discussed subsequently. Have drugs 
inherent force is the question? Christian Science answers 
the question negatively. At this juncture Mrs. Eddy waxes 
bold, almost defiant, and submits a challenge to all her critics. 
Hear it ! "Christian Science awakens the sinner, reclaims 
the infidel, and raises from the couch of pain the helpless in- 
valid. It speaks to the dumb the words of Truth, and they 
answer with rejoicing. It causes the deaf to hear, the lame 
to walk, and the blind to see. Who would be the first to 
disown the argument of good works, when our Master says, 
'By their fruits ye shall know them/" (p. 288). There is 
no uncertain sound in this vain boast — this plain, bold Eng- 
lish that is easily interpreted. 

Some years ago, I delivered a series of lectures on Christ- 
ian Science, which gave rise to the writing of this book. 
When discussing this phase of the question, I accepted Mrs. 
Eddy's gage of battle, and I do now accept it, and proposed 
an occular demonstration of the truthfulness or falsity of 
Christian Science. There were present quite a number of 
Mrs. Eddy's followers, when the following was submitted: 
"The position assumed by the writer in the above extracts is 
that no inherent power, either poisonous or sanative, re- 
sides in drugs ; that even arsenic and strychnine are harmless 
per se; that the only cause for the effect of any drug is 
mortal belief; that in Christian Science the lightning shaft 
is harmless. Even strychnine or lightning can not kill an 
Eddyite; they are impervious to the elements and are above 
nature's laws. This you must steadfastly believe to be a 
Christian Scientist; and if indeed you do believe it, then you 
are invulnerable, even to death. I hold in my hand a vial 



174 Christian Science Exposed. 

of strychnine and I now accept Mrs. Eddy's challenge. If 
what she says is true, and you people say it is true, then you 
can take this poison and it will not harm you. We can in a 
moment settle this question. If you will take, say, one-eighth 
of tnis and it does not harm you; I will then give in that 
Mrs. Eddy is right. If you are afraid to take it, the proof 
is sufficient that you do not believe what you profess to be- 
lieve." Did any one venture a practical demonstration of 
faith in this theory? Did any one dare to demonstrate over 
the strychnine? Nay, verily; for they knew too well it 
would kill them. 

"But hold on!" says a disciple of Mrs. Eddy; "you do 
not understand her position. Please to note she says, "the 
vast majority of mankind believe the arsenic, the strychnine 
to be poisonous; for it has been set down as poisonous by 
mortal mind. The result is controlled by the majority of 
opinions outside, not by the infinitesimal minority of opinions 
in the sick chamber." Mrs. Eddy is often sufficiently versa- 
tile to provide an escape from her bold declarations and 
thereby palliates the chagrin of certain defeats by an occular 
test. So this plea, that an adverse majority of opinions 
counteracts the supporting minority, is virtually surrender- 
ing her contention. We will not allow the Eddyites to evade 
the issue in this manner. They claim to represent what they 
term a divine science, — a revelation from God; if indeed the 
contention is true, if Mrs. Eddy tells the truth when she says 
that she was God's amanuensis and wrote just what he dic- 
tated, then, the proposition, that there is no innate power 
in drugs, is a part of that revelation; no amount of outside 
adverse opinion could effect the truth. The individual ac- 
cepting the teachings of Christian Science could take the 
strychnine with impunity. Moreover, Mrs. Eddy says: "In 
Christian Science mere opinion is valueless. Proof is essent- 
ial to a due estimate of this subject. Sneers, at the applica- 
tion of the word Science to Christianity, can not prevent that 
from being Scientific which is based on divine Principle, de- 
monstrated according to a given rule, and subjected to proper 



Christian Science Exposed. 175 

tests." (p. 287). I retort in her own language, "mere 
opinion is valueless. Proof is essential to a due estimate of 
this subject." If there is no resident force in drugs, — poison- 
ous or sanitary, and mere opinions are "valueless;" then no 
outside opinions to the contrary can possibly affect the fact. 
The only way for Christian Scientists to satisfy intelligent 
people is to give positive proof. This can be done by an 
actual test. I insist on the Eddyites furnishing one subject, 
who has, in the presence of reliable witnesses, taken a deadly 
poison in sufficient quantity to cause the death of an ordi- 
nary person and still survives as a living monument of the 
truth of Christian Science. This is the only proof that is 
admissible in a question of this character. 

By these statements Mrs. Eddy has placed herself in a 
dilemma; we have presented one horn. If she rejects this pro- 
position, then the other horn of the dilemma we will force her 
to take which is this : The majority of opinions on the out- 
side does prevail over the minority of opinions on the in- 
side, so as to militate against her drug theory. I submit 
that, if the majority of opinions on the outside of Christian 
Science nullifies the affectiveness of her healing scheme in 
one particular, it follows that the consensus of opinion on 
the outside inevitably nullifies her postulates from beginning 
to end. Let us have the proof ; not opinion, assertion, vaunt- 
ing, or anything of the kind, as to this contention. She cer- 
tainly does not expect intelligent people, who think for them- 
selves, to believe such a statement. If this were true, the 
world to-day would believe that the earth stood still, that the 
sun revolved around it. For when the contrary was an- 
nounced by Galileo, the great majority of opinions were 
against him, and he was forced by the edict of the Eomish 
Church to publicly recant; but he muttered to himself that 
"the world do move," and so it did, and opinions could not 
alter the fact. Strychnine is a deadly poison, which is in- 
herent, and will kill Mrs. Eddy or any of her followers as 
easily as other people. So calomel, lobelia, emetics of all 
kinds, diuretics, laxatives, in a word, all kinds of medicine 



176 Christian Science Exposed, 

contain resident potency that will produce certain effects 
under ordinary conditions. This every one knows except the 
Eddyites, and they know it too, if they know anything. 

Mrs. Eddy admits there is resident power in tobacco and 
whiskey. Touching these evils she writes intelligently like 
ordinary people. Consider her utterances: "The depraved 
appetite for alcholic drinks, tobacco, tea, coffee, opium, is 

destroyed only by the mastery of Mind over body 

There is no enjoyment in getting drunk, in becoming a fool 
or an object of loathing; but there is a very sharp remem- 
brance of it, a suffering inconceivably terrible to man's self- 
respect. Puffing the obnoxious fumes of tobacco, or chewing 
a leaf naturally attractive to no animal except a loathsome 
worm, is at least disgusting. Man's enslavement to the most 
relentless masters — passion, appetite, and hatred — is con- 
quered only by a mighty struggle." (p. 405). "The tobacco- 
user, eating or smoking poison for half a century, sometimes 
tells you that the weed preserves his health; but does this 
make it so?" (p. 382). "Drugs, cataplasms, and whiskey 
are stupid substitutes for the dignity and potency of divine 
Mind, and its power to heal. It is pitiful to lead men into 
temptation through the by-ways of physiology and Materia 
Medica, — to victimize the race with intoxicating prescriptions 
for the sick, until mortal mind acquires an educated appetite 
for strong drinks, and men and women are made loathsome 
sots." (pp. 51, 52). Mrs. Eddy in these excerpts plainly 
contradicts herself. She admits that the use of tobacco and 
whiskey are deleterious to mankind, that there is innate 
power in whiskey and tobacco, that their use degrades men 
and renders them disgusting to others. She also admits that 
even tea, coffee and opium have resident power which effect 
men not for good, but for evil. 

I aver that, she recognizes the real existence of mortal 
man and of evil passions, appetites, hatred and drunkenness. 
She asserts that men are victimized with whiskey prescrip- 
tions. All these things are expressed as real facts, not as 
the belief of mortal mind. All these admissions contradict 



Christian Science Exposed. 177 

her postulates: That God is All-in-all; that there is no 
matter; that man is God's idea, has no body and is unf alien; 
that there is no sin ; that there is no inherent power in drugs. 
Which statements of Mrs. Eddy shall we accept, those which 
pertain to mankind as real existences, as personal beings cap- 
able of intelligent self-action, or the great body of her teach- 
ing, which treats of man as an imaginary being. I agree with 
her in the three statements last quoted, barring a few utter- 
ances not germain to the thought we are pursuing. I desire 
to drive home this fact, that Mrs. Eddy in these admissions 
has forever surrendered her drug theory and has compromised 
herself on every other position assumed. 

But let us pursue the subject: Mrs. Eddy says that 
Christian Science causes the dumb to speak, the deaf to hear, 
the blind to see. This is only an "ipse dixit" We demand 
the proof. It is but reasonable that Christian Scientists pre- 
sent to us just one witness, who was really blind and had his 
sight restored, or dumb and had his speech restored, or deaf 
and had his hearing restored. It is not opinions or twaddle 
or declamation we desire, but a living witness, who like the 
witness to Christ power can say, "I was born blind and 
through Christian Science I now see." 

Eesuming the drug discussion, we find our author guilty 
of another false assumption in the following paragraphs: 
"If drugs are a part of God's creation, which (according to 
the narrative in Genesis) He pronounced good, then drugs 
cannot be poisonous." (p. 50). "If God created drugs good, 
they cannot be harmful; if He could create them otherwise, 
then they are bad and unfit for man ; and if He created drugs 
for healing the sick, why did not Jesus employ them and 
recommend them for that purpose?" (Miss. Writings, p. 
25.) As a matter of fact, God did not create drugs, any 
more than He made a warship, a cannon, an airgun, a dwel- 
ling-house, or a teapot, or whiskey. All these things, and 
millions more, some good and some bad, are the products 
of men, who have converted crude material into finished pro- 



178 Christian Science Exposed, 

ducts. Nobody knows this any better than the Eddyites; so 
these statements are silly. 

But read this statement which by necessary implication is 
slanderous. "The supposition that we can correct insanity by 
the use of purgatives and narcotics is in itself a mild species 
of insanity." (p. 406). I dare assert that no physician has 
ever sought to relieve a confirmed case of insanity in any 
such way. But many cases of temporary insanity, the result 
of some functional disorder, has been relieved by the use of 
medicine in correcting the functional trouble; this the Eddy- 
ites know, if they know anything. This statement is a fair 
example of Mrs. Eddy's purpose to pervert everything that 
comes in her way. Once more : "A hypodermic injection is 
administered to a patient, and in twenty minutes the suf- 
ferer is quietly asleep. To him there is no longer any pain. 

Yet any physician will tell you that the troublesome 

material cause is unremoved, and that in a few hours; 

the patient will find himself in the same pain, unless the 
belief which occasions the pain has meanwhile disappeared." 
(p. 414). "Here comes in the question, How do drugs, 
hygiene, and animal magnetism heal? It may be affirmed 
that they do not heal, but only relieve suffering temporarily, 
exchanging one disease for another." (pp. 478, 479). 

These admissions are fatal to the Eddyite fad from be- 
ginning to end. But first note that Mrs. Eddy does admit 
that there is resident power in drugs and that they "relieve 
suffering temporarily." She also admits again the real 
existence of pain and suffering, that in twenty minutes after 
the hypodermic "use of morphine is applied the patient is 
asleep." All of this Mrs. Eddy knows from experience. Eev. 
N. T. Whittaker, D. D., has written a tractate styled 
"Christian Science, is it Safe?", which was published 
in 1900, in Boston by James H. Earle, 178 Washing- 
ton Street. Prom pages twenty-five and twenty-six of this 
tract I transcribe the following: "J. M. Fletcher, D. D. S., 
a dentist of enviable reputation, well advanced in years, 
whose office is at No. 77 North Main St., Concord, N. H., 



Christian Science Exposed. 179 

the city in which Mrs. Eddy resides, declares as follows: 
That she came to his office in great pain and said to him, 
'Mr. Fletcher, I have concluded to have my tooth extracted, 
and I will thank you if you will put on the gum the prep- 
aration that you usually do on such occasions;' that she was 
greatly relieved when the tooth was removed; that she paid 
him ten times as much as he asked for extracting the tooth, 
and later said to him, 'Mr. Fletcher, I suppose that when I 
asked you to put something on my gum to prevent the pain 
that I asked you to do what is contrary to my teaching/ " If 
this is a true statement of facts (and the evidence is conclu- 
sive, for I have never heard of a denial being published ; and if 
false, it would have been quite easy for Mrs. Eddy to have 
so proven), we can have no better evidence of the falsity of 
her entire book "Science and Health with a Key to the 
Scriptures," than the words of the author herself. 

We may justly conclude that after all this flourishing of 
trumpets, this vain contention that we have no bodies, there 
is no sin, sickness, pain and death that we are nothing but 
God's ideas and therefore cannot sin, be sick, suffer pain, 
and die, — Mrs. Eddy says we can surfer, have pain, be sick, 
and sin, be debauchees, become fools, and objects of loathing 
and superinduce "a suffering inconceivably terrible to man's 
self-respect." How can we account for such glaring incon- 
sistencies and down right contradictions in a system called a 
revelation from God? Only upon the assumption that Mrs. 
Eddy could not avoid contradictions in amplifying her 
premises, and that the plot is a fraud. 



CHAPTER XI. 

Christian Science, While Assuming to Accept Christ 

in His Mediatorial Office, Rejects Him, and 

Converts the Atonement into 

a Farce. 

If, indeed, this book ignores the antonement and strips 

Christ of His mediatorial offices; then, it deserves the con- 
tinued condemnation of every lover of truth. No amount of 
sanctimonious pretensions can atone for a cult so full of 
infidelity and so insidious. Think of men claiming to be 
intelligent and followers of Christ, under the guise of Christ- 
ianity, seeking to foist upon the world a theory that obliter- 
ates every vestige of hope. The atonement of Christ in- 
volves the destiny of the world; no question can be so im- 
portant to men. It is the one great question around which 
every interest of men and angels revolve. Can it be possi- 
ble that a woman would publish a cult and call it Christian 
Science, a system which contains doctrines that convert the 
atonement into a solemn mockery and leave the world with- 
out a Redeemer? We shall see. 

Speaking of the birth of Christ Mrs. Eddy says : "Jesus' 
spiritual origin and understanding enabled him to demon- 
strate the facts of Being, — to prove, irrefutably, how spiritual 

Truth, destroys material error The divine conception 

of Jesus pointed to this Truth wearing in part a 

human form (that is, as it seemed to mortal view) being 
conceived by a human mother, Jesus was the mediator be- 
tween Spirit and the flesh, between Truth and error." (p 
211). To comprehend fully the author's meaning, we must 
keep in mind her principal postulates; that there is no 
matter; all is mind; that there is no birth nor death; that 
Christ had only a spiritual origin and understanding so He 
could "demonstrate the facts of Being" — that is, that there 
is but one person, who embodies all individual ideas; that 
He had in "part a human form" — that is, mortals had a be- 



Christian Science Exposed. 181 

lief only that He wore a human form, but this was not a 
fact, since He was conceived by a human mother; that He 
was the mediator between Spirit and flesh — the design being 
to prove that flesh is an illusion. 

"The virgin — mother conceived this idea of God, and gave 
to her ideal the name of Jesus — that is, Joshua, or Savior. 
The illumination of Mary's spiritual sense put to silence 
material law, and its order of generation, and brought forth 
her child by the revelation of Truth, demonstrating God as 

the Father of men The Christ dwelt forever as an 

ideal in the bosom of the Principle of the man Jesus, and 
woman perceived this idea, though at first faintly developed 
in infant form." (p. 334). "The impersonation of the 
spiritual idea had a brief history in the earthly life of our 

Master; for Christ, God's idea, will eventually rule all 

nations." (p. 557). On page 580, Jesus is defined as fol- 
lows: "The highest human corporeal concept of the divine 
idea, rebuking and destroying error and bringing to light 
man's immortality." Mrs. Eddy continues: "Christ the 
spiritual idea of God." (Miss. 2). "Then, you meekly bow 
before the Christ, the spiritual idea that our great Master 
gave of the power of God to heal and to save." (Miss. 17). 
These excerpts teach; that Christ was without a real body, 
that He is only God's idea; that Mary did not really con- 
ceive an actual child, but merely an idea; that a portion of 
God could not enter into corporeal man; that Mary put to 
silence the order of generation and brought forth her child 
by the revelation of Truth; which was an idea and gave to 
her idea the name of Jesus ; that Christ dwells forever as an 
idea in the bosom of the Principle of the man Jesus; that 
he was the impersonation of the spiritual idea and had a 
short history in the Master on earth; that Jesus was the 
highest human corporeal concept of the divine idea. This 
leaves but little of a world's Redeemer. To rob Christ of 
His hypostatic union is to destroy His mediatorial function, 
which leaves the world without a Savior. Christian Science 
presents an ideal Savior — not a real Keedeemer — a human 



182 Christian Science Exposed. 

corporeal concept — an ideal dwelling in the bosom of the 
Principle of the man Jesus. 

How does all this quadrate with the simple facts as 
revealed to us in God's Word? We shall now see. The 
prophet Isaiah says: "Unto us a child is born, unto us a 

son is given his name shall be called the 

Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace." 
"The Lord Himself shall give you a sign; Behold a virgin 
shall conceive and bear a son, and shall call his name Im- 
manuel." (Isa. 7:14). "And they shall call his name 
Immanuel, which being interpreted is, God is with us." 
"And she brought forth her firstborn son." "And the angel 

said unto them For unto you is born this day in the 

city of David a Savior, which is Christ the Lord." (Luke 
2 :11). "His name was called Jesus." (Luke 2 :21). "The 
Holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the power of Highest 
shall overshadow thee; therefore also the holy thing which 
shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God." (Luke 
1:35). We have before us the prophesy of the birth of 
Christ and its fulfillment, an account of the conception and 
the name given. A real child was born — a son, called the 
Son of God, the Wonderful, Counsellor, Mighty God, Prince 
of Peace, Immanuel, which is interpreted God is with us. 
Finally, it is said, "Thou shall call his name Jesus, for he 
shall save his people from their sins." 

Mrs. Eddy says: "The virgin conceived this idea of 
God, Christ is the idea of God." Isaiah says, "A child is 
born and a son is given;" Luke says, "Mary brought forth a 
son;" Matthew says, "Mary brought forth a son, who was 
to save His people." The Bible testifies that Mary actually 
gave birth to a son called by the various appellations men- 
tioned above, but usually by the title of Jesus, or Christ, and 
Jesus Christ. Mrs. Eddy says, "Mary put to silence the 
order of generation and brought forth her child by the rev- 
elation of Truth." Then Christ was not born at all, it was 
not a birth, but God's idea revealed. So, after all, Christ 
was never born; all the New Testament writers were mis- 



Christian Science Exposed. 183 

taken. Christ was nothing more than a revealed idea. Our 
calendars are all wrong and legal documents are nullified 
for there is no anno Domini or anno Christi. Mrs. Eddy has 
discovered it is a mistake, — there is no anno Domini, yet 
she has been writing this error all her life. But Jesus was 
born, had a body ; for He ate, talked, preached, slept, walked, 
just as other people. He was crucified, buried and arose 
from the tomb. Mrs. Eddy has raised the issue between her- 
self and the Bible; to believe her is to reject the Bible, 
to believe the Bible is to reject Eddyism. 

We have already seen that Mrs. Eddy maintains that man 
is unfallen. If that be true, then there is no need 
of a Savior. Why a Savior, if man is unfallen, if sin is an 
illusion? But Mrs. Eddy has found a place for a Savior. 
She says : "In Divine Science man is the true image of God. 
The divine nature was expressed in Christ Jesus, who threw 
upon mortals the truer reflection of God, and lifted their 
lives higher than their poor thought-models would allow, — 
thoughts which presented man as fallen, sick, sinning, and 
dying." (p. 155). Christ came just to lift the lives of 
mortals higher by changing their thought-models; this He 
did, not by death and atonement, but by the truer reflec- 
tions of God. Nothing more was needed than to change the 
thoughts of mortals in order to save the world from false 
beliefs, to prove the nothingness of sin, sickness and death. 
"If Christian Science takes away the popular gods, — sin, 
sickness, and death, — remember it is Christ, Truth, who des- 
troys these evils, and so proves their nothingness." (p. 293). 
Christian Science is more of a Savior than Christ himself, 
if we are to believe Mrs. Eddy, for Christian Science takes 
away sin, sickness, and death and Christ only proves their 
nothingness. "He overcame the world, the flesh, and all 
error, thus proving their nothingness." (p. 344). 

"Jesus came to seek and to save such as believe in the 
reality of the unreal; to save them from this false belief/* 
(Miss. 63). "Our Master bore the cross to show his power over 
death; then relinquished his earthtask of teaching and de- 



1S4 Christian Science Exposed, 

monstrating the nothingness of sickness, sin and death." 
(Miss. 64). "Jesus demonstrated sin and death to be 
powerless." (Miss. 90). These quotations are sufficiently 
perspicuous to convey a definite idea of Mrs. Eddy's concep- 
tion of Christ's mission to earth. He came, not as a person, 
but as God's idea to seek and to save the world from a belief 
in the unreal, "to demonstrate the nothingness of sickness, 
sin and death." His only mission was to redeem the world 
from a belief that sickness, sin and death exist as facts; to 
prove that they are mortal concepts, and to demonstrate that 
they do not exist — that they are illusions. How different is 
the gospel of Christian Science from the gospel as revealed 
in the Bible ! God declares, "The son of man is come to 
seek and to save that which was lost." Who are the lost? 
This text answers : "Thou shalt call his name Jesus ; for he 
shall save his people from their sins." The lost are sinners; 
so Christ came to seek and to save sinners. Again Mrs. 
Eddy raises an issue with God. Whom shall we believe? 
To accept Christ, as Mrs. Eddy presents Him, is to ignore 
the Bible, to deny Christ. This is the very opposite of the 
teachings of the Bible. She gratuitously asserts that Christ's 
mission was to save from a belief in sickness and death as 
well as from sin. It is true that Christ did heal some sick 
people ; but that was not the object of His mission, only inci- 
dental to it. There is not a text in the Bible that justifies 
Mrs. Eddy's contention. That she quotes some Scripture 
here and there is true ; but never in its logical connection and 
the application is always erroneously made. 

Mrs. Eddy continues: "Jesus instructed his disciples to 
heal the sick, through Mind, instead of matter, (p. 167). 
"By interpreting God as a corporeal Savior, but not as a 
saving Principle, we shall continue to seek salvation through 
pardon, and not through reform, and resort to matter, instead 
of Spirit, for the cure of the sick." (p. 181). In reply to 
the above assertions, I appeal to the record: "Go ye there- 
fore, and teach all nations, baptising them in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." "And 



Christian Science Exposed. 183 

he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the 
gospel to every creature." Then He says: "These signs 
shall follow them that believe; in my name shall they cast 

out devils they shall lay hands on the sick and they 

shall recover." The commission was to preach and to bap- 
tize. Healing the sick is not included in the commission, 
but it followed as an adjunct. Again, Mrs. Eddy declares 
that we are not to rgard the Savior as corporeal; if we do 
we "will seek to be saved through pardon, whereas we should 
seek salvation by reform." 

But Mrs. Eddy amplifies her remedial scheme. Consider 
these utterances: "Jesus bore our infirmities, he knew the 
error of mortal belief, and through his stripes [the denial of 
error] we are healed." (p. 325.) "Through discernment of 
the spiritual opposite of materiality, even the way through 
Christ, Truth, man will reopen, with the Key of Science, 
the gates of Paradise which human beliefs have closed, and 
will find himself unfallen, upright, pure, and free, not need- 
ing to consult almanacs for the probabilities of Life." (pp. 
63, 64). "The lessons we learn in Divine Science are appli- 
cable to all the needs of man. Jesus taught them for this 
very purpose; and his demonstration hath taught us that 
through his stripes, — his life-experience — and divine Science, 
brought to the understanding through Christ, the Spirit- 
revelator, is man healed and saved." (Miss. 3.) No more 
presumptious and derogatory language could be employed, 
than the above; it is nothing short of the rankest infidelity. 
Her fad, "divine Science" falsely so-called, is made essential 
to salvation. Christ is only a figure-head. 

On page 492 of "Science and Health," the question is 
asked, "Have Christian Scientists any religious creed ?" Mrs, 
Eddy asks the question. Then she answers it in six succeed- 
ing paragraphs. The fourth paragraph reads as follows : "The 
atonement as the efficacy, and evidence of divine Love, of 
man's unity with God, and the great merits of Jesus, the Way- 
shower." In Miscellaneous Writings Mrs. Eddy says : "To re- 
gard sin, disease, and death with less deference, and only as 



186 Christian Science Exposed. 

the woeful unreality of being, is the only way to destroy them 

The Nazarene Prophet could make the unreality of both 

apparent in a moment." (Miss. 60.) To accept this teaching 
is to reject Christ, to accept the person of one Mrs. Mary 
Baker Eddy as our Savior. Jesus was only "a Wayshower." 
"the highest human corporeal concept of the divine idea;" 
and this "human corporeal concept" came to demonstrate the 
unreality of sin, sickness, and death, which he did by teach- 
ing the lessons contained in Christian Science meeting all 
the needs of men. Human belief has closed the gates of 
Paradise, but "the way through Christ, Truth, man will re- 
open, with the Key of Science." 

Mrs. Eddy destroys the personality of Jesus, the reality 
of sin, sickness, and death, the fall of man, the atonement, 
the propitiation of Christ. She makes her doctrine, which 
personifies herself, necessary to salvation. But mark you she 
does not accept the ordinary interpretation of salvation; but 
she substitutes a meaning of her own. She argues God is 
All-in-all; there is no matter; body is matter, therefore 
there are no bodies; so we cannot sin, or be sick or die. 
Hence Christ came as a "Way-shower," or human corporeal 
concept, to demonstrate this to the world by healing the sick, 
or rather to destroy sin, sickness and death by showing their 
nothingness. How much sense is there in all this? Not a 
thimble full nor a scintilla of truth. Nothing can be further 
removed from the teaching of the Bible than the above. 
This is apparent in such texts as the following: "To him 
give all the prophets witness, that through his name that 
whosoever believeth in him shall receive the remission of 
sin." "For there is one God, and one mediator between God 
and men the man Christ Jesus. Who gave himself a ransom 
for all, to be testified in due time." "Christ being come as 

a high priest of good things to come by his own blood 

he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained 

eternal redemption for us He is the mediator of the 

New Testament." "Jesus saith unto him, I am the way 
the truth and the life; no man cometh unto the Father but 



Christian Science Exposed. 18? 

by me." A way-shower indeed! Nay verily! "I am the 
way the truth and the life/' the high priest, the mediator 
between God and man. And there is "no other name given 
under heaven among men whereby we must be saved." Mrs. 
Eddy says Jesus is a human corporeal concept. Jesus says 
"I and my Father are one." 

Mrs. Eddy maintains that the death of Christ was not 
necessary, nor efficacious. She says: "When the Science of 
Christianity appears, it will lead you into all Truth. The 
Sermon on the Mount is the essence of this Science, and the 
eternal Life, not the death of Jesus, was its outcome." (p. 
167). "Jesus aided in reconciling man to God, only by 
giving man a truer sense of Love, the divine Principle of his 
teachings, which would redeem man from under the law of 
matter, by this explanation of the law of Spirit." (p. 324). 
"The material blood of Jesus was no more efficacious to 
cleanse from sin, when it was shed upon 'the accursed tree;' 
than when it was flowing in his veins, as he went daily about 
his Father's business." (p. 330). "One sacrifice, however 
great, is insufficient to pay the debt of sin. The atonement 
requires constant self-immolation on the sinner's part. That 
God's wrath should be vented upon His beloved Son is di- 
vinely unnatural. Such a theory is man-made." p. 328.) 
The audacity which mark these declarations is amazing. 
This Science, meaning her fad, is the essence of the Sermon 
on the Mount, and is eternal life, and not the death of 
Jesus. The meaning of Mrs. Eddy's declaration is that 
eternal life is in her and not through the death of Jesus. 

Eternal life is brought to us independent of the death 
of Jesus. However, she allows Jesus to play a small part in 
redeeming the world. "Jesus aided in reconciling man to 
God, only by giving man a truer sense of love." This he 
evidently learned from Mrs. Eddy's divine Principle, a cen- 
taur, neither God nor man, nor a monkey, nor land, nor 
water, but a combination of them all. But by the explana- 
tion of this law of Spirit, man is redeemed from the law 
of matter — that is, he is made to realize that he is just a 



1S8 Christian Science Exposed, 

humbug, has no body, no personality, just an individualized 
idea. This is all scientific and Christ-like, they tell us. But 
to continue and to make sure of her game, Mrs. Eddy tells 
us that "'the material blood of Jesus was no more efficacious 
to cleanse from sin, when it was shed upon the accursed tree, 
than when it was flowing in his veins." And thus we have 
another chapter in the gospel of divine Science. Christ is 
ruled out. He assists Mrs. Eddy in saving the world, not 
through His shed blood, for that has no efficacy, whatever, 
not as the only mediator; but he has aided Christian Scientists 
by explaining Mrs. Eddy's hobby-horse, the "Principle." She 
goes on to say : "One sacrifice, however great, is insufficient 
to pay the debt of sin." The sinner must be continually 
immolating himself to atone for his own sin. She invests 
the sinner with merit and with virtue in himself to make 
propitiation for his own sin. So in that wonderful book, 
the "Key to the Scriptures" (?), which unlocks the door of 
Paradise to us, we read that the offering of Christ as a sacri- 
fice for sin, which offering He made once for all, was inade- 
quate. We read again ; that God should vent His wrath upon 
His Son is "divinely unnatural;" "Such a theory is man 
made." No infidel writer has ever penned words more sub- 
versive of the Bible plan of redemption than these utterances 
of Mrs. Eddy. That God gave His Son to save the world 
goes for the saying; but instead of this fact indicating His 
wrath towards His Son or towards the world, it was a mani- 
festation of His love. Hence we read: "God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever be- 
lieveth on him should not perish, but have everlasting life." 
Christ says: "The Father loveth the Son, and hath given 
all things into his hand." 

There was no disagreement between the Father and the 
Son; they were one in purpose, one in atonement, one in 
fact, so the Savior said : "The good shepherd giveth his life 
for the sheep." "As the Father knoweth me, even so know I 

the Father; and I lay down my life for the sheep 

therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my 



Christian Science Exposed. 189 

life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, 
but I lay it down of myself, I have power to lay it down, and 
I have power to take it again. This commandment have I 
received of my Father." These texts are sufficient to show 
that the death of Christ was voluntary and attest God's love 
to men and the unity of the Father and the Son. Let us look 
at Mrs. Eddy's statements touching the efficacy of Christ's 
blood in the light of the Scriptures: "For it is the blood 
that maketh atonement for the Soul." "Without shedding 
of blood is no remission." "How much more shall the blood 
of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself 
without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works 
to serve the living God." "Ye were not redeemed with cor- 
ruptible things, as silver and gold But with the 

precious blood of Christ." "In whom we have redemption 
through his blood, the forgiveness of sins according to the 
riches of his grace." "For thou wast slain and hast re- 
deemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and 
tongue and people, and nation." (Eev. 5:9). These scrip- 
tures prove Mrs. Eddy's contentions all to be false. She 
says, "Jesus aided in reconciling man to God only by giving 
man a truer sense of Love and that the material blood of 
Jesus was no more meritorious shed than in His veins." But 
the Bible says: Without the shedding of blood there is no 
remission of sins, and that we have redemption and for- 
giveness through His blood. 

Mrs. Eddy is aggressive in her teaching; she declares, that 
Jesus did not die. If this could be proved, then the Bible 
would turn out to be the greatest farce ever perpetuated on 
earth. For the death of Jesus, and the atonement made 
through His death, is the great central fact of Revelation. 
Both the Old and New Testaments are based upon this fact. 
Eliminate the death of Christ; the Bible becomes an enigma. 
These are Mrs. Eddy's words: "The eternal Christ never 
suffered." (p. 343.) "The suicidal belief that Soul is in 
the body regards death as a friend, as a stepping-stone to 
immortality and bliss. The 3ible calls death an enemy ; and 



190 Christian Science Exposed. 

Jesus overcame death as an enemy, instead of yeilding to it. 
He was the Way. To Him, therefore, death was not the 
threshold over which he must pass into living glory." (p. 
344.) "The lonely precincts of the tomb gave Jesus a refuge 
from his foes, and a place in which to solve the great prob- 
lem of Being. His three days' work in the sepulchre set 
the seal of eternity on time. He proved Life to be deathless, 
and Love to be the master of hate. He met and mastered, 
on the basis of Christian Science the power of Mind over 
Matter/' p. 349.) "Our Master fully and finally demon* 
strated Divine • Science, in its victory over death and the 

grave Paul writes: 'For if when we were enemies 

we were reconciled to God by the [seeming] death of His 
Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his 
life.'" (p. 350.) Jesus "was ready to be transformed by 
the renewing of the infinite Spirit. He was to prove that 
man, in Divine Science, is not finite, nor subject to material 
conditions." (p. 354.) "But he [Jesus] allowed men to 
attempt the destruction of the mortal body, in order that he 
might furnish proof of immortal Life. Nothing could kill 
this Life of man. Jesus could give his human life into his 
enemies' hands in appearance, and to belief." (p. 356.) In 
the record of Jesus' supposed death we read : 'He bowed His 
head, and gave up the ghost.'" (p. 589.) "Christ Jesus 
lived and reappeared. He was too good to die; for goodness 

is immortal That day the thief would be with Jesus 

While our Lord would soon be working out, even in the 

silent tomb, those wonderful demonstrations of divine power. 
(Miss. p. 70.) 

This is a vital question to the world as well as to our 
holy religion. If Christ did not actually shed His blood; 
if He did not really die and rise again from the dead; then 
we are left without a sacrifice for sin ; without a Savior. But 
we have seen that He did shed His blood for our redemption 
and shall now see that He did actually die. Keep the issue 
before you. Mrs. Eddy asserts : "Christ did not die, that it 
was only a seeming death, not real but an illusion; that the 



Christian Science Exposed. 191 

three days He was in the tomb, He was there alive studying 
Christian Science; that He was solving "the great problem 
of Being;" that "He overcame death as an enemy, instead of 
yielding to it." The Bible teaches the opposite doctrine. The 
prophets foretold the death of Christ and the efficacy of the 
atonement. Jesus foretold His own death and resurrection. 
The disciples and the world believed that He was actually, 
crucified. Profane history, as well as sacred, teaches that 
He was actually crucified. It formed a new epoch in the 
history of the world from which we reckon dates. The four 
evangelists, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, record the 
fact and circumstances of His crucifixion, which they believed 
to be real, and they were inspired writers. His disciples 
believed that He had been crucified and rose again; thus they 
preached and wrote. Let us read some of their statements : 
"Where they crucified him and two others with him, on 
either side one, and Jesus in the midst." "Ye have 
taken and by wicked hands have crucified and slain." "For 
if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the 
death of his Son, much more being reconciled, we shall be 
saved by his life." "And, being found in fashion as a man 

and became obedient unto death, even the death 

of the cress." "And you, that were sometimes alienated and 
enemies in your mind by the wicked works, yet now hath 
he reconciled in the body of his flesh through death, to 
present you holy and unblameable." "But we see Jesus, who 
was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of 
death, crowned with glory and honor; that He, by the grace 
of God, should taste death for every man." 

We have on the one side the statements of a woman — just 
one woman; on the other side, we have the statements of all 
history. There are millions of personal witnesses, that have 
relied upon a personal Savior, who was crucified, shed His 
blood to atone for them and rose from the dead. These 
have, by virtue of their acceptance of the great facts of His 
suffering and death through repentance and faith, obtained 
a conscious knowledge of their sins pardoned and the re- 



192 Christian Science Exposed. 

generation of the holy Ghost, inwrought upon their Souls. 
To attest this truth, men and women have suffered the loss 
of all things, even giving their lives. This transformation 
is attended with love, joy and peace, the fruits of the Spirit. 
But first of all, and above all, is God's Word. Mrs. Eddy 
says: "The eternal Christ never suffered." The Bible says 
"Jesus suffered without the gate, that he might sanctify the 
people with his own blood." Mrs. Eddy says : "Jesus, overcame 
death as an enemy instead of yielding to it." The Bible says : 
"Jesus, ye have taken by wicked hands, have crucified and 
slain." Mrs. Eddy says: that "Jesus found a refuge from 
his foes in the tomb, in which to solve the great problem 
of Being, — and while His disciples thought He was dead 
He was studying Christian Science." The Bible says : "That 
you who were aliens and enemies, Christ Jesus hath recon- 
ciled, in the body of His flesh through death." Mrs. Eddy 
says: "Jesus met and mastered, on the basis of Christian 
Science the power of Mind over matter." Note that Mrs. 
Eddy means by this statement that Jesus did not really die, 
that He went into the tomb as a refuge from His enemies 
and there studied Christian Science, that after three days 
He appeared in His body as they had seen Him before His 
seeming death, and thus proved her contention, there is no 
Qeath. But the Bible says: "We were reconciled to God by 
the death of His Son and that we shall be saved by His 
life." Mrs. Eddy writes into this- text her fad: "For if 
when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the 
seeming death of His Son." Why did she put the word 
seeming? Because this and similar texts forever falsify 
her doctrines; and to strengthen in anywise her contention, 
she dares to add to God's Word. Mrs. Eddy writes : "That 
Jesus allowed men to attempt the destruction of the mortal 
body. Nothing could kill this life of man. Jesus in ap- 
pearance gave His human life into His enemies' hands — 
that is it was only a belief." It was not a fact, only an ap- 
pearance. The Bible says Jesus was taken by wicked hands, 



Christian Science Exposed. 193 

crucified and slain. If the Bible is true, Christian Science is 
false; or vice versa. 

Mrs. Eddy raises another issue with the Bible. She makes 
a distinction between Jesus and Christ. A careful and pro- 
longed study of so-called "Divine Science" has fully convinced 
me that Mrs. Eddy, after conceiving her mental healing the- 
ory, which she borrowed from Quimby and others, decided that 
it would more readily prevail under the guise of Christianity; 
she accordingly engrafted the Brahmin idealism into her met- 
aphysical theory and then gave it the taking appellation it 
bears. To accomplish this, the most distorting process ever 
conceived was applied to the Scriptures. In keeping with her 
settled purpose, the Savior of the world presented to her a 
"'hard problem," which she could best solve by discriminating 
between Jesus and Christ. However, this was not original ; she 
borrowed this from Quimby, as we have seen. The following 
are some of her utterances : "Jesus was born of Mary, Christ 
was born of God." (p. 227.) "The invisible Christ was 
incorporeal, whereas Jesus was a corporeal or bodily ex- 
istence." (p. 229.) "Christ is the Way and the Truth, 

casting out all error Jesus was the highest human 

concept of a perfect man. He was inseparable from Christ, 

the Messiah, the divine idea of God, outside the flesh 

Angels announced this dual appearing." (p. 478.) "Christ 
the divine manifestation of God, which comes to the flesh, to 
destroy incarnate error." (p. 574.) "The Christ is the 
divinity of the man Jesus. It is this divine Principle, this 
godliness, which animated the man Jesus." (p. 331.) "Christ 

came to save sinners Christ is the idea of Truth, and 

this idea comes to heal sickness and sin, through Christian 
Science, which denies corporeal power. ..... Jesus is the 

human man, and Christ is divine; hence the duality of 
Jesus the Christ." (p. 469.) "The word Christ is not 
properly a synonym for Jesus, though it is commonly so 
used. Jesus was a human name, which belonged to him in 
common with other Hebrew boys and men — for it is identi- 
cal with the name of Joshua On the other hand, 



194 Christian Science Exposed. 

Christ is not a name so much as a title, and belongs to our 
Master exclusively. The name is synonymous with Messiah, 

and alludes to the spirituality in the Life whereof 

Christ Jesus was the embodiment." (p. 228.) "Christ was 
before Abraham, but not the human Jesus." (p. 599.) "The 
spiritual Christ was infallible; Jesus, as material manhood, 
was not Christ. The 'man of sorrows' knew that the man 
of joys, his spiritual self, or Christ, was the Son of God." 
(Miss. 84.) I submit that this is the most confused pre- 
sentation of a fundamental question to be found anywhere. 
These statements contain the most glaring contradictions. 
Mrs. Eddy intends to be true to her one design, the repu- 
diation of matter; therefore, she labors to destroy an incar- 
nate Christ. So she labors to make a distinction without a 
difference, and in so doing, she outrages the facts as re- 
vealed in the Bible. 

She makes a play on the names Jesus and Christ. By 
this, she can deceive the unwary. She says that Jesus was 
a human name used in common with other Hebrew boys 
and men; for it is identical with Joshua. No one knew any 
better than Mrs. Eddy that this statement is untrue as a 
whole. She knew, if she knew anything about it, the follow- 
ing facts: The names Jesus and Joshua are synonymous 
and are derived from the same Hebrew root, which means 
to deliver, to save; that the name Jesus literally means 
Savior and gave rise to the Greek term which is translated 
Savior; and that when Mary gave birth to the long promised 
"Imrnanuel," which being interpreted is "God with us," they 
called "His name Jesus; for He shall save His people from 
their sins;" that Christ is from the Greek Christos, which 
literally means anointed; that the two names are applied to 
the one person, Emmanuel, Messiah, Master, "Son of God," 
"Son of Man," "Jesus Christ" and that Jesus and Christ 
are used interchangeably. These facts none will deny but 
Christian Scientists and other infidels. 

But we pass to notice a very important tenet presented by 
Mrs. Eddy. We have already seen that she denies the death 



Christian Science Exposed, 195 

of Jesus; it follows inevitably, if He did not die, it would 
be impossible for Him to rise from the dead. However, 
we will allow her to state her own proposition. The follow- 
ing is her definition of the resurrection: "Spiritualization 
of thought; a new and higher idea of Immortality, or spiritual 
existence; material belief, yielding to spiritual understand- 
ing." (p. 584.) "His unchanged physical condition, after 
what seemed to be death." (p. 351.) "Though all the 
disciples beheld, they become more spiritual, and understood 
better what the Master had taught. His resurrection was also 
their resurrection." (p. 339.) "The Christ and Jesus, con- 
tinued until the Master's ascension; when the human, the 
corporeal concept, or Jesus, disappeared; while his invisible 
self, or Christ, continued to exist in the eternal order of 
Divine Science." (p. 229.) "When Jesus reproduced his 
body after its burial, he revealed the myth of material falsity 
of evil; its powerlessness to destroy good. He also showed 
forth the error and nothingness of supposed life in matter." 
(Miss. 201.) These excerpts are sufficiently explicit to in- 
dicate that Mrs. Eddy ignores the resurrection of Christ. Her 
definition of the resurrection conforms to her idealistic con- 
tention; that there is no actual resurrection of the physical 
body, but a spiritual resurrection to a higher attainment. So 
the resurrection of Christ "was also the resurrection of the 
disciples." 

Mrs. Eddy says: "The human, the corporeal concept, 
or Jesus, disappeared and the Christ ascended." She con- 
tends that Jesus was the Son of Mary and Christ was the Son 
of God, that He did not rise from the dead neither did he 
ascend to heaven. The Bible presents to us a Redeemer who 
combines in His personality the Divine and the human, the 
God-man. The two natures united in one person, a real man 
and a perfect God. That this hypostatic union presents a 
mystery, I do not deny. The following texts indicate the 
true conception of Christ and His resurrection: "Fear not 
ye; for I know that ye se/>k Jesus, which was crucified. He 
is not here; for he is risen, as he said And as they 



10 G Christian Science Exposed. 

went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, 
all hail. And they came and held him by the feet and wor- 
shipped him/' Note that the Jesus, whom Mrs. Eddy de- 
clares was a human concept, was crucified, arose, was seen, 
was held by the feet and worshipped. At another time, 
Jesus appeared unto two of the disciples, as they went to 
a village called Emmaus, and to them made himself known. 
They returned to Jerusalem and found that eleven gathered 
together, and them that were with them, saying, the Lord is 

risen indeed, and hath appeared unto Simon And 

when he had thus spoken, he showed them his hands and 

feet And they gave him a piece of broiled fish, and of 

an honey-comb. And he took it, and did eat before them 

"And he said unto them, thus is it written and thus 

it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the 
third day." All of this Mrs. Eddy emphatically denies. This 
text says Christ suffered and rose from the dead. Mrs. Eddy 
says, He could not suffer. "He seeing this before spake o£ 

the resurrection of Christ This Jesus hath God raised 

np whereof we all are witnesses." Eddyites are not witnesses 
to the resurrection of Jesus Christ; for they say He did not 
die, that resurrection is just the spiritualization of thought. 
Mrs. Eddy says: "That Christ was God's idea and could 
not suffer." The Bible says: "But God commendeth His love 
toward us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for 
us." 

Mrs. Eddy says, that "Jesus overcame death as an enemy 
instead of yielding to it — it was only a seeming death." The 
Bible says: "If we believe on him that raised up Jesus our 
Lord from the dead; who was delivered for our offences, and 
was raised again for our justification." Mrs. Eddy says'. 
"Christ Jesus lived and reappeared. He was too good to 
die." And yet the Bible repeats and repeats : "That Christ 
died for our sins according to the Scriptures; and that he 
was buried, and that he rose again the third day according 
to the scriptures." Paul, in the elaborate argument which 



Christian Science Exposed. 197 

he makes on the resurrection of Christ, reaches the logical 
conclusion. "If Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; 
ye are yet in your sins. Then they also which are fallen 
asleep in Christ are perished." It is a work of supereroga- 
tion to pursue this subject farther. These texts are sufficient 
to prove that Jesus and Christ are one and inseparable, the 
Son of God, and yet the Son of Mary; that He suffered, was 
crucified and rose again; that he ascended and ever liveth as 
our Savior. It is difficult to understand how Mrs. Eddy can 
dare assert that Jesus and Christ are not identical with such 
declarations as Luke made respecting the ministry of Paul. 
The following are his words: "For he mightily convinced 
the Jews, and that publicly, showing by the Scriptures that 
Jesus was Christ." (Acts 18:28.) It is apparent that Mrs. 
Eddy does not hesitate to controvert the inspired writers. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Mrs. Eddy Teaches That Christian Science is the Holy 
Ghost. She Deifies Herself. 

It had never occurred to me that any living being would 
claim to be the Holy Spirit. But why not, since we have been 
forewarned that such would be the case. Jesus said : "Take 
heed that no man deceive you for many shall come in my 

name and shall deceive many If any man shall say 

unto you, Lo ! here is Christ, or there; believe it not. For 
there shall raise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall 
show great signs and wonders ; insomuch that, if it were pos- 
sible, they shall deceive the very elect." Mrs. Eddy comes 
preferring her claim to a special revelation ancl gives to her 
cult the taking appellation of Christ's Science; and not con- 
tent with this, she declares that this so-called "Science" is 
the Holy Ghost. 

Nothing short of the utterances of the book we are con- 
sidering, could convince, even a credulous person, that any 
one capable of writing a book could be so void of reverence 
for the Divine Being as to claim that any human theory 
constituted a person in the Trinity; but the boldness of this 
writer will not permit us to doubt. On page 227, we find the 
seventh article of Mrs. Eddy's platform, which reads as fol- 
lows: "Life, Truth, and Love constitute the triune God, or 
triply divine Principle. They represent a trinity in unity, 
three in one, — the same in essence, though multiform in of- 
fice; God the Father; Christ the type of Sonship; Divine 
Science, or the Holy Comforter. These three express the 
threefold, essential nature of the Infinite. They also indi- 
cate Scientific Being, and the whole relation of God and man." 
The tenth article, found also on page 227, is to the same pur- 
port. "The Holy Ghost, or Spirit, reveals this triune Prin- 
ciple, and is expressed in Divine Science, which is the Com- 
forter, leading into all Truth, and revealing the divine Prin- 

198 



Christian Science Exposed. 199 

ciple of the universe — universal and perpetual harmony." 
"John the Baptist prophesied the coming of the immaculate 
Jesus, and he saw in those days the Spiritual idea as the Mes- 
siah, who would baptize with the Holy Ghost, Divine Science. 
As Elias represents the Fatherhood of God, through Jesus, so 
the Eevelator completes this figure with woman, as the spir- 
itual idea or type of God's Motherhood. The Moon is under 
her feet." (pp. 553-554.) "Our Master said, 'But the Com- 
forter shall teach you all things/ When the Science 

of Christianity appears it will lead you into all Truth." (p. 
167.) "This understanding is what is meant by the Descent 
of the Holy Ghost — that influx of Divine Science which so 
illuminated the Pentecostal Day, and is now repeating its 
ancient history." (p. 348.) "For Christ, God's idea, will 
eventually rule all nations and peoples — imperatively, abso- 
lutely, finally — with Divine Science. This immaculate idea, 
represented first by man and last by woman, will bap- 
tize with fire." (p. 557.) 

The following is Mrs. Eddy's definition of the Holy 
Ghost: "Divine Science; the developments of eternal Life, 
Truth, and Love." (p. 579.) "There may be those who, 
having learned the power of the unspoken thought, use it to 
harm, rather than to heal, and who are using that power 
against Christian Scientists. This giant sin is the sin against 
the Holy Ghost spoken of in Matt. 12:31, 32." (Miss. 55). 

Mrs. Eddy claims that her cult is a revelation from God; 
then how can a revelation given nearly two thousand years 
after the manifestation of the Holy Ghost, as the Comforter, 
be the Holy Ghost? The Holy Ghost is a person, not an es- 
sence, not a thing, an active agent with power to kill and to 
make alive. 

It is evident that Mrs. Eddy uses the Holy Ghost inter- 
changeably with Christian Science, they are the same. Then 
she holds that all the Holy Ghost implies and stands for is 
embraced in Christian Science. In my view, this contention 
is nothing short of blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, an 
unpardonable sin. Christian Science, so-called, holds nothing 



200 Christian Science Exposed, 

in common with the Holy Ghost. The Holy Ghost, the Spirit, 
and the paraclete are used as interchangeable terms in the 
New Testament. They imply the same thing, the third person 
in the Trinity. All the attributes which are ascribed to the 
Father and the Son are ascribed to the Holy Ghost. The 
Holy Ghost is represented as doing all that the Father and 
the Son are credited as doing; so that He is equal to the 
Father and the Son ; therefore, he is God. Mrs. Eddy would 
substitute Christian Science for the Holy Ghost; and con- 
sequently, claims her cult to be God, — not a theory, not a 
science, but God. Keep in mind her dictum, that Christian 
Science is the Holy Ghost and is capable of being used in- 
terchangeably with Him. To see how silly such contention 
appears, let us substitute "Christian Science" for Spirit, or 
Holy Ghost, in a few texts. At the same time, these texts 
will demonstrate how exceedingly absurd the contention of the 
doctrine of the Eddyites appears. "I indeed baptize you 
with water unto repentance; but he that cometh after me is 
mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: He 
shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire/' (Matt. 
3:11.) Eead Christian Science into this text for Holy Ghost 
and see what repulsive nonsense it makes. The following are 
the words of Christ: "And I will pray the Father and he 
shall give you another comforter that he may abide with 
you forever, even the spirit of truth; whom the world can- 
not receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him; 
but ye know him ; for he dwelleth with you, and he shall be 
in you." The linguist, who could make sense out of this 
text by substituting Christian Science where Comforter or 
Spirit occurs, would surely merit a priceless medal; it doe9 
not fit in any particular. This Comforter was to be given 
by the Father in answer to Jesus' prayer. He is to abide with 
the disciples of our Lord forever. The personal pronoun 
in the masculine gender finds its antecedent in Spirit and 
Comforter. This proves the personality of the Spirit. Chris- 
tian Science is in the neuter gender and cannot be substituted 
in any sentence for a person and make sense. Again, this 



Christian Science Exposed. 201 

text says that the world cannot receive the Spirit, "because 
it seeth him not, neither knoweth him : but ye (the disciples 
of Christ) know him, for he dwelleth with you and shall be 
in you." How can Christian Science be made to answer the 
functions of the Spirit? Nothing can be more absurd. We 
have these prophetic utterances in Joel: "And it shall come 
to pass afterwards that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh 

and also upon the servants, and upon the handmaids, 

in those days will I pour out my Spirit." This prophecy 
was fulfilled on the day of pentecost. The following is a 
record of the transaction: "And there appeared unto them 
cloven togues, like as fire, and it sat upon each of them and 
they were all rilled with Holy Ghost, and began to speak with 
other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance." Mark 
you, it is said that they were filled with the Holy Ghost. 
Christian Science can no more answer to these scriptures 
than can night fulfill the demands of day. 

After all, I am not sure that we have correctly interpreted 
Mrs. Eddy's real design. I am fully convinced that her ulter- 
ior purpose was to substitute herself for the Holy Ghost. 
This is apparent to my mind from the following considera- 
tions : First, she claims that she wrote "Science and Health" 
as God's amanuensis ; second, that her book is infallible ; third, 
that the real man is co-eternal and inseparable with God and 
exists only as God's idea; fourth, she claims to heal and par- 
don sin just as did Christ; fifth, she is dogmatic in her 
teaching; sixth, she has incorporated into her god-head a 
female constituent. Aside from these reasons, let us analyze 
her utterances bearing upon the subject. In her glossary, she 
defines Mother as follows: "Mother. God; divine and eter- 
nal Principle, Life, Truth, and Love." It has already been 
shown that she uses Principle, Life, Truth, and Love as 
synonymous with God, and now she introduces Mother as 
another appellation of Deity. Who does Mother represent 
in her Godhead? Mrs. Eddy to be sure. She calls herself 
Mother. She named her organization the "Mother Church." 
She calls her cult "Divine Science," "Christian Science." 



Christian Science Exposed. 

"As Elias represents the Fatherhood of God through Jesus, 
so the Revelator completes this figure with woman, as the 
spiritual idea or type of God's Motherhood. The Moon is 
under her feet." "And there learn, in divine Science, some- 
what of the All-Father-Mother God." (Miss 77.) Come, 
all ye people fall down and worship your AU-Father- 
Mother God ! That is what the Eddyites do. I beg to quote 
again from page 322, of this remarkable "Key;" there we 
find a spiritual interpretation of the Lord's Prayer. This 
is the only prayer used in the Eddyites' service — the congre- 
gation begins: "Our Father which are in Heaven." The 
leader responds with Mrs. Eddy's interpretation, "Our Father- 
Mother God, all-harmonious." Again I ask who is the 
"Mother-God" and from whence did she come? Answer: 
Mary Baker Morse Glover Patterson Eddy, who was born 
in the town of Bow, New Hampshire, on the 16th day of 
July, 1821. We have reviewed her biography, we know all 
about her antecedents, her life, her character, her claims, pre- 
tensions. She has risen above the Moon. It is "under her 
feet." She is the All-Mother-God ; come all ye nations of the 
earth, bow-down and learn wisdom at her feet and be saved. 

Shades of Mahomet, Joseph Smith, Dowie, et al, hide us. 
We have one who caps the climax; Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy is 
verily and truly "Mother-God." She takes the place of the 
Holy Ghost in the Trinity, so we have the Father, Son and 
Mary Baker Glover Patterson Eddy. 

It will avail her apologists nothing to say that Mrs. Eddy 
denies claiming to be the Holy Ghost. I answer that Chris- 
tian Science is the product of Mrs. Eddy and never heard of 
in the world till she produced it. That the thing produced, 
originated, made or brought into existence is alwa}'s less than 
the originator ; therefore, Mrs. Eddy is greater than her book, 
she herself, and not her cult, substitutes the Holy Ghost. 

Moreover, she says: "John the Baptist saw in those 

days the spiritual idea as the Messiah, who would baptize with 
the Holy Ghost. — Divine Science." Here is a period, but she 
did not stop at this. To make sure of her purpose, she goes 



Christian Science Exposed. %0Z 

on to say: "As Elias represented the Fatherhood of God, 
through Jesus, so the Eevelator completes this figure with 
woman as the spiritual idea or type of God's Motherhood." 
What is meant by the Eevelator in the above excerpt? This 
is a new word that we have not met with elsewhere in this 
book. It can have but one meaning. It stands for God ; but 
the Eevelation was made through Mrs. Eddy. Be this as 
it may, she teaches the Motherhood of God through woman, 
who is Mrs. Eddy. I submit that a careful examination of 
all her statements can lead to no other conclusion than that 
Mrs. Eddy deifies herself. As further evidence consider the 
following: "The true logos is demonstrably Christian 
Science." (p. 28.) It matters not what may follow this 
statement of a modifying character the affirmation is posi- 
tive that Christian Science is the true Logos. John says, the 
"Word (logos) was God." Therefore, Mrs. Eddy claims that 
Christian Science is God. "There is no place or opportunity 
in Science for error of any sort." (p. 128.) We can but 
smile at such presumption as this, when we remember the 
many emendations made in Christian Science ; Mrs. Eddy's in- 
correct orthography, grammatical errors, blundering syntax, 
contradictory statements, non sequiturs and fallacious utter- 
ances. Time and again, her text book has been revised, ex- 
purgated and corrected, yet she says there is no "place for 
error of any kind." "All we correctly know of Mind comes, 
from God, divine Principle, and is learned through Chris- 
tian Science. If this Science has been thoroughly learned 
and properly digested, we can read mortal mind more ac- 
curately than the astronomer can read the stars or calculate 
an eclipse." (p. 250.) "The greater or less ability of a Chris- 
tian Scientist, to discern thought, depends on his genuine spir- 
ituality ...... but it is important to our success in healing." 

(p. 291.) "This enables woman to be first to interpret the 
Scriptures in their true sense, which reveals the spiritual ori- 
gin of man." (p. 526.) "Outside of Christian Science all is 
vague and hypothetical, the opposite of Truth." (p. 537.) 
"Love fulfills the law in Christian Science." "The four sides 



20-i Christian Science Exposed. 

of our city are the Word, Christ, Christianity, and Divine 
Science." (p. 567.) From Mrs. Eddy's "Miscellaneous 

Writings" the follcwing excerpts are taken : "Jesus' 

words were articulated in a decaying language, and then left to 
the providence of God. Christian Science was to interpret 

them ; and woman was to awaken the dull senses 

to the infinite meaning of the words." In a Christmas ser- 
mon, preached from Isa. 9 :6 Mrs. Eddy says: "The material 
questions of this age on the reappearing of the infantile 
thought of God's man, are after the manner of a mother in the 
flesh, though their answers pertain to the spiritual idea, 

as in Christian Science : Is the babe a son or daughter ? 

Both son and daughter; even the compound idea of all that 

resembles God What is his name ? Christ Science." 

Her attempt to deify herself is too manifest to escape de- 
tection. She clearly contradicts the text which plainly de- 
clares, "unto us a son is given, and his name shall be called 
Wonderful, Counsellor, The Mighty God, the everlasting Fath- 
er, the Prince of Peace." God's statement in the text and 
Mrs. Eddy's interpretation are as far apart as the East is 
from the West. "He who has faith in Woman's special 
adaptability to lead on Christian Science, will not be shocked 
when she puts her foot on the head of the serpent as it biteth 
at the heel." She arrogates to herself the victory over the 
devil, which the Bible declares is achieved through the seed of 
the woman, meaning Christ. "God hath indeed smiled on 
my church, — this daughter of Zion; she sitteth in high 
places; and to deride her is to incur the penalty of which 
the Hebrew bard spake after this manner: 'He that sitteth 
in the heavens shall laugh; the Lord shall have them in de- 
rision/" (p. 126.) Speaking of Christ's work she says: 
"Only three 3^ears a personal Savior; yet the foundations he 
laid are as eternal as Truth, the chief corner store.' ' (p. 163.) 
Note Christ was a personal Savior just three years. He did 
not construct a plan of salvation; He only laid the founda- 
tions. Mrs. Eddy claims to have constructed a plan for 
the elimination of sin. She is superior to Christ ( ?), in her 



Christian Science Exposed. 205 

own estimation. "Science is divine: it is neither of human 
origin, nor of human direction." (p. 172.) How could Mrs. 
Eddy, who was twenty years revising and enlarging and cor- 
recting her text book and reducing Christian Science to its 
present scope, expect intelligent people to accept such reck- 
less assertions? "And woman, the spiritual idea, takes of 
the things of God and showeth them unto the creature until 
the whole sense of being is leavened with Spirit." (p. 175.) 

This is Mrs. Eddy's spiritual exegesis of the leaven hid in 
the meal. She, of course, is the woman who is God's vice- 
regent superior in her office to Christ, who was but a way- 
shower, a personal Savior for only three years, who did not 
die and of course made no atonement. Let it be remembered 
that Mrs. Eddy, with her accustomed dogmatism, without the 
shadow of proof and in direct antagonism to the Word of 
God, introduces the female element into the Godhead. And 
since her God is male and female, and the eternal Father 
represents the male element, the question arises, who repre- 
sents the female element? The answer is easy — Mrs. Eddy. 
Therefore Mrs. Eddy constitutes a part of the Godhead of the 
Christian Scientists, and of necessity must be worshipped by 
them. 

Mrs. Eddy was too adroit to expressly declare that she is 
God, but by necessary inference and implication she teaches 
this. The following extracts afford positive proof of my alle- 
gation. "The author has raised up the dying, (p. 372) "The 
Christian martyrs were prophets of Christian Science." (p. 
386.) "Man is co-existent and eternal with God, forever 
manifesting, in more glorified forms, the infinite Father and 
Mother." (p. 509.) "This rule clearly interprets God as 
divine Principle, — as Life, represented by the Father; as 
Truth, represented by the Son; as Love, represented by the 
Mother." (p. 560.) Hear her lamentation over us poor mor- 
tals : "Alas for those who break faith with Divine Science." 
(p. 561.) These passages are corroborated by "Miscellaneous 
Writings." I quote from a message addressed to the annual 
meeting of the Mother Church in Boston, 1896. 



206 Christian Science Exposed. 

"Beloved Brethren, Children, and Grandchildren: 

Mother, thought-tired, turns to-day to you ; turns to her dear 

church with love, Mother." (p. 125-128) "It [the 

First Church of Christ] will speak to you of the Mother, and 
of your hearts' offering to her through whom was revealed to 
you God's all-power, all-presence, and all-science." (p. 141.) 
There is a room in the superb church building of what is 
called the Mother Church of Christian Scientists in Boston, 
named the "Mother's Boom." Mrs. Eddy says : "The money 

for building 'Mother's room' came from the dear 

children of Christian Scientists." (p. 144.) "I, as a corporeal 

person, am not in your midst: but I, as a Mother 

[she had as well to have said Mother — God] am pres- 
ent, and rejoice with them that rejoice." (p. 152.) "Beloved 
Students: — Because Mother has not the time even to read 
all her interesting correspondence send them to the edi- 
tors of The Christian Science Journal for publication 

If my own students cannot spare time to write to God, — when 
they address me I shall be apt to forward their letters to Him 
as our Common Parent, and by way of "The Christian Science 
Journal." (p. 155.) If this is not sacrilege, then I confess 
I do not understand the import of language. The following 
is taken from a Christmas letter : "Here I ta«lk once a year, — 
and this is a bit of what I said in 1890 : '0, glorious Truth ! 
0, Mother Love ! How has the sense of Thy children grown 
to behold Thee!" (p. 159.) Note that Mrs. Eddy defines 
truth and love to be God ; hence the capitals. For the same 
reason, she capitalizes mother and the indefinite pronouns 
thy and thee, which find their antecedent in mother. But 
the proof is conclusive when we consider her definition of 
mother which I have already quoted, but will repeat in part. 
"Mother, God ; divine and eternal Principle." "To the stud- 
ents whom I have not seen that ask, 'May I call you mother ?' 
my heart replies, Yes, if you are doing God's work." (p. 317.) 

I deem it unnecessary to pile Ossa upon Pelion and roll 
them to the base of Olympus to scale the abode of the gods, 
for we can plainly see from human heights that Boston con- 



Christian Science Exposed. 207 

tains at this writing the god of Christian Scientists. Mrs. 
Eddy is greater than Pontifex Maximus ; superior to the Pope, 
the vicegerent of God. I cannot forbear to add to what has 
gone before, the following: 'The star that looked lovingly 
down on the manger of our Lord, lends its resplendent 

light to this hour The star of Bethlehem is the Star 

of Boston, high in the zenith of Truth's domain." (Miss., p. 
320.) Indeed, the resplendent light of the star of Bethlehem 
reflects its rays upon Mrs. Eddy, the god of Boston. Let all 
her followers take notice. The strange thing about Christian 
Science is its flexibility. At one time, it and its author can 
be one thing, and at another time quite a different thing. 
Commenting on the tenth chapter and first verse of John's 
apocalyptic vision Mrs. Eddy says: "Is this angel, or mes- 
sage from God, Divine Science, that comes in a cloud?" (p. 
550.) By following up her contention, it is apparent that 
she holds that both the angel and the little book are con- 
strued to mean Christian Science. Mrs. Eddy draws this con- 
clusion from Eev. 12 :5. "The impersonation of the spiritual 
idea had a brief history in the early life of our Master; but 
f of his kingdom there shall be no end,' for Christ, God's idea, 
will eventually rule all nations and peoples — imperatively, ab- 
solutely, finally — with Divine Science. This immaculate idea, 
represented first by man and last by woman, will baptize with 
fire." (p. 557.) The man referred to is Jesus and the woman 
is Mrs. Eddy ; and of course she forms a part of the Godhead 
and is essential to salvation. These passages gleaned from 
her writings prove conclusively that Mrs. Eddy not only 
claims divine origin for her fallacious teachings, but that she 
herself is divine. This is a strange anomaly. The careful 
reader will note that we have under review not an interpre- 
tation of a theory for the redemption of men, but the essence, 
the quintessence of salvation itself; Chistian Science saves. 
To accept Mrs. Eddy's dicta, is to be saved from sin, sickness 
and death ; to reject them is to endure suffering. 

That many of Mrs. Eddy's followers should accept her as 
divine is but a logical sequence of her teaching. In recent 



208 Christian Science Exposed. 

years, some of her followers have declared their belief that she 
is the female constituent of deity. Her followers regard 
"Science and Health" as a revelation from God to them 
through Mrs. Eddy; hence, it forms as much a part of their 
worship as does the Bible, the two are used together. Her 
loyal followers have declared that Christian Science was the 
offspring of Mrs. Eddy's direct communion with God, as 
much as Jesus was the offspring of Mary's communion with 
Him. Eor a number of years, the official organ of the Chris- 
tian Scientists pressed the parallel between Jesus Christ and 
Mrs. Eddy. It is a significant fact that in the Mother Church 
at Boston is a gorgeous window, which represents a woman 
crowned with a star. This verifies Mrs. Eddy's claim that 
the star of Bethlehem indicates her abiding place. On the 
walls of the auditorium of this church building, are decorated 
texts signed 'Jesus, the Christ' and "Mary Baker G. Eddy"; 
these are side by side and, of course, to the membership the 
one is adorable as the other. Turning to the Bible, we find 
these statements: "And as ye have heard that anti-christ 

shall come, even now are there many anti-Christs 

They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if 
they had been of us they would no doubt have con- 
tinued with us : Who is a liar but he that denieth that 

Jesus is the Christ." "For many deceivers are entered into 
the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the 
flesh. This is a deceiver and an Anti-christ." (II. John 7.) 
We do not have to strain the scope of these scriptures to 
apply them to Mrs. Eddy. She claims to have wrought 
miracles and wonders. She separates Jesus from Christ, call- 
ing Jesus a human concept and Christ the idea of God. She 
denies that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, for she teaches 
there is no flesh and that spirit cannot exist in body. There- 
fore, she is a deceiver and an anti-christ. This is manifest to 
any unbiased mind. In every age of the world from time to 
time false prophets and teachers have arisen and led many 
unsuspecting people away from truth into error and perdi- 
tion. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Prayer and Faith are Eliminated From Mrs. Eddy's 

Metaphysical System. 

It is a strange plan of salvation which eliminates all the 
cardinal elements of redemption set forth in God's Word. 
It appears to me to be more of a bonanza than a "Christ 
Science," as it lays so much stress upon healing the sick, for 
which a fee is charged. I am not unmindful of the fact that 
Mrs. Eddy has quite a good deal to say on the subject of 
prayer and faith. But it is logically impossible for the Eddy- 
ites to pray. Prayer is the petition of an inferior to a supe- 
rior, the intercession of a dependent upon a superior; the 
voice of a suppliant, of a servant, a child, a subject, a ser- 
vitor; it is God's child supplicating his Heavenly Father; 

"An infant crying in the night, 
An infant crying for the light 
And with no language but a cry." 

Prayer and faith are inseparably connected, and are in- 
dispensable to Christian life and character. They are means 
of grace ordained of God, whereby sinners may be saved and 
saints strengthened and sustained. But without the recogni- 
tion of a superior divine personal Being, an infinite God, and 
a separate distinct finite being, an individual, personal man, 
endowed with soul and body with innate responsibility, there 
can be no such thing as prayer; for 

"Prayer is the soul's sincere desire 
Uttered or unexpressed; 
The motion of a hidden fire 
That trembles in the breast." 

No such thing as this is possible in Eddyism. We have 
already seen that Mrs. Eddy's god is impersonal, and her 
man impersonal. The fact is, her superstructure rests upon 
an impersonal god and an impersonal man; and since these 

209 



210 Christian Science Exposed. 

fundamental postulates are the chief pillars in her cult, prayer 
and faith are impossible. The Christian Science god is a 
complex something, both male and 'female, with various ap- 
pellations, some of which, in common parlance, indicate per- 
sonality, and others indicate an abstract quality. Note the 
enumeration : Good, Love, Truth, Life, Soul, Mind, Principle, 
Substance, Intelligence, Spirit, Nature, Father, Mother, God, 
Science of Being. Who could pray to such a medley? Such 
a conception of an infinite and loving God is unthinkable. 
But this is the God of the Eddyites ; there is no soul, or spirit, 
or personality to pray to in this inconceivable, heterogeneous 
mass of elements and personalities. For Christian Scientists 
claim there is but one soul, one mind, one spirit, and this is 
the God we are trying to describe. 

The Bible says : "Glorify God in your body, and in your 
spirit, which are God's. "I will pray with the spirit." We 
worship God in the Spirit." Mrs. Eddy says: "Spirit can- 
not believe in God. Spirit is God." (p. 85.) Why cannot 
spirit worship God? Mrs. Eddy to the rescue: "Man was 
and is God's idea, even the infinite expression of infinite 
Mind, and co-existent and co-eternal with that Mind." (p. 
231.) Mrs. Eddy's man is as impersonal as her God. He is 
God's idea, the infinite expression of Infinity ; he is co-existent 
and co-eternal with God. He has no mind of his own, dis- 
tinct from God. He is the reflection of God. How can God's 
idea pray to Him ? Imagine Mrs. Eddy's man praying to her 
god. If man is only God's idea and has no separate ex- 
istence, there is no need of prayer. Besides this, there is no 
sin, in fact, only a belief of mortal mind, an illusion ; there is 
no sickness, because God cannot be sick; and man is not 
fallen, but is perfect. If these things are true, then there is 
no need of prayer. In fact, if we accept what Eddyism claims ; 
there is nothing to pray for, nobody to pray and no one to 
pray to. But Mrs. Eddy is inconsistent and contradictory 
throughout her writings. Notwithstanding the Eddyites can- 
not consistently pray, yet Mrs. Eddy treats of prayer and 
would have her followers do some kind of praying. Let us 



Christian Science Exposed. 211 

examine some of her utterances : "Desire is prayer 

Do we pray to make ourselves better, or to benefit those who 
hear usy — to enlighten the ignorance of the Infinite, or to be 

heard of man ? Are we benefited by praying ? God is 

not moved by the breath of praise to do more than He has 
already done; nor can the Infinite do less than bestow all 
good, since He is unchanging Wisdom and Love." (p. 307.) 
"We admit theoretically that God is good, omnipotent, and 
omnipresent; and then we try to give information to this 
infinite mind, and we plead for unmerited pardon, and liberal 
outpouring of benefactions." (p. 309.) 

Her definition of Desire is incorrect. Desire is not pray- 
ing; it is a constituent of prayer. She declares that we are 
not benefited by prayer; that God is not moved to do more 
than He has done for us, nor can He do less than bestow all 
good. This is nothing short of discouraging prayer. God is 
not moved by prayer. She says the ordinary manner of pray- 
ing is an effort to inform the infinite Mind. "We plead," 
she says, for "unmerited pardon," and for liberal benefac- 
tions." All this she maintains is not necessary. Our Savior 
taught us to pray, "forgive us our debts." We are to ask 
for pardon and all manner of favors. The injunction to 
pray embraces all things that are essential to us. "Ask, and 
it shall be given you." "And all things, whatsoever ye shall 
ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive." But Mrs. Eddy 
continues : "Audible prayer can never do the works of divine 
understanding, which regenerates ; but silent prayer, watchful- 
ness, and devout obedience enable us to follow Jesus' example. 

Long prayers have clipped the divine pinions of Love, 

and clad religion in human robes." (p. 310.) "Prayer is 

sometimes used to cancel sin. This error impedes true 

religion If prayer nourishes the belief that sin is can- 
celled, and that man is made better by merely praying, it is 
an evil." (p. 311.) Mrs. Eddy says: "Audible prayer is not 
a means of grace to help the sinner to God, for divine under- 
standing "regenerates." The Bible teaches us that we are 
born of the Spirit, that is, regenerated by the Spirit. "So 



212 Christian Science Exposed. 

is every one that is born of the Spirit/' "The spirit giveth 
life." "The law of the Spirit of life hath made me free from 
the law of sin and death." 

Mrs. Eddy says, it is understanding that regenerates; the 
Bible says, it is the Spirit. She charges long prayers, eccles- 
iasticism, and creeds with "clipping the divine pinions of 
Love," with clothing religion with "human robes." She does 
not stop at this, but says : "They materialize worship, hinder 
the Spirit." (p. 310.) This is positive opposition to long 
prayers. And yet Mrs. Eddy was not ignorant of the fact 
that Jesus continued all night in prayer, neither was she 
ignorant of the fact that Jesus said that men "ought always 
to pray and not to faint," and that he commands us to 
"Watch and pray." 

It is a fact, that the Bible is of but little moment to Mrs. 
Eddy, who, while pretending to give a spiritual interpreta- 
tion of the Word, constantly ignores its plainest teachings. 
Again, she contends that to pray for the pardon or the can- 
cellation of sin, to believe that sin is pardoned and that man 
is made better by merely praying, "is evil." She again puts 
herself in direct opposition to God's Word. Time and again 
in the history of our Lord's mission, we find that the petitions 
of suppliants were granted. Take the case of the leper who 
came to Jesus saying : "Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make 

me clean ? And Jesus touched him saying, I will ; 

be thou clean." The same may be said of the healing of the 
daughter of the woman of Canaan reported in the fifteenth 
chapter of Matt. These are examples of a general proposition. 
And yet Mrs. Eddy says prayer for pardon or salvation is 
an evil. 

God, speaking through Joel, says: "And it shall come to 
pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall 
be delivered." Peter quoted these words of Joel and applied 
them in his sermon on the day of Pentecost: "And it shall 
come to pass, that wliosoever shall call on the name of the 
Lord shall be saved." (Acts 2:21.) God speaks through 
Paul saying: "For whosoever shall call upon the name of 



Uhristian Science Exposed. 213 

the Lord shall be saved/' Mrs. Eddy says prayer for pardon 
is an evil; God says prayer for pardon shall bring salvation. 
The Eddyites can take Mrs. Eddy's word; I prefer God's 
Word. Mrs. Eddy boldly affirms: "Prayer to a corporeal 
God affects the sick like a drug, having no efficacy of its own, 
but borrowing its power from human faith and belief. The 
drug does nothing, because it has no intelligence." (pp. 317- 
318.) She means by the term, corporeal God, our incarnate 
Christ. Although He said, 'If ye abide in me, and my words 
abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done 
unto you." Yet, Mrs. Eddy says that prayer is no more 
efficacious than drugs. In this discussion we have joined 
prayer and faith; for human words uttered without an ele- 
ment of faith is not prayer at all. The paragraph under con- 
sideration is leveled against prayer in the name of our Savior, 
whom we believe to be very man, while He is very God. The 
Bible teaches us that, in His name only, we have redemption 
and through Him access to the Father. Hence Mrs. Eddy re- 
jects the only basis of salvation. "To enter into the heart of 
prayer, the door of erring senses must be closed." (p. 320.) 
This means we must repudiate our senses and say they are 
false, do not exist This is a very difficult condition of prayer 
that Mrs. Eddy lays down. I pity in my heart the duped man 
or woman who accepts such burdens. Before a person can 
pray properly, he must arrive at the understanding that he is 
nothing but God's idea. Then he need not pray at all; for 
God's idea need not and cannot pray to Him. 

"It is vain and selfish to stand still and pray, expecting, 
because of another's goodness, suffering and triumph, that 
we shall thus reach his harmony and reward." (p. 326.) 
Mrs. Eddy would not leave one vestige of Bible truth to 
support a perishing world. She would cut asunder prayer as 
a connecting link to the atonement of Christ. Everywhere 
in the Scriptures, we are taught that Christ's sufferings 
and death are the procuring cause of our salvation, that 
prayer and faith are the instrumental cause, while repentance 
is essential as a preparatory work. We are confronted with 



214 Christian Science Exposed. 

such statements as these: "Christ hath redeemed us from 

the curse of the law For ye are all the children of 

God by faith in Christ Jesus." (Gal. 3:13-26.) "But as 
many as received him, to them gave he power to become the 
sons of God, even to them that believed on his name." I 
rejoice in the facts that the Scriptures reveal to us a per^ 
sonal, present Savior, who died to redeem us; that the terms 
of salvation, repentance, prayer and faith are so simple, that 
any one may be saved in less time than it takes to make 
this statement. 

Mrs. Eddy's doctrine of understanding is a delusion. 
"Spirit understands, and thus precludes the need of be- 
lieving. Matter cannot believe, but Mind understands. The 
body cannot believe. The believer and belief are one, and 

are mortal mind And there is really no such thing 

as mortal mind." (p. 483.) This makes Mrs. Eddy's pos- 
ition touching the doctrine of faith very plain; with her 
logic, which is peculiar to herself, she eliminates faith alto- 
gether from her cult. Let us analyze this statement : "Spirit 
understands, hence there is no need of believing." Matter 
cannot believe. The body is matter; therefore, it cannot be- 
lieve. Mind understands and there is no need for it to be- 
lieve. The believer and belief are one. The believer and 
belief are mortal mind. These is no such thing as mortal 
mind. The logical conclusion inevitably follows that there 
can be no such thing as belief or faith. And thus we have 
got back to where we started; prayer and faith are logically 
impossible in Christian Science. 

It almost amounts to a work of supererogation to repeat 
such texts as : "Thy faith hath made thee whole." "Thy 
faith hath saved thee, go in peace." "Go thy way; thy faith 
hath made thee whole." "Purifying their hearts by faith." 
I desist; this is sufficient just here. 

But Mrs. Eddy gives us another insight into her idea 
of faith. "Human belief is an autocrat, though not deserv- 
ing its power. It says to mortals, 'Ye are wretched! and 
they become so; and nothing can change this state, until 



Christian Science Exposed. 215 

the belief changes. Human belief says, 'you are happy V and 
mortals are so; and no circumstances can alter the situation, 
until the belief on the subject changes. Human belief says 
to mortals, 'You are sick/ and thus belief manifests itself 

as sickness Faith is higher and more spiritual than 

belief. It is a chrysalis state of human thought." (p. 193.) 
If what Mrs. Eddy says about belief is true ; then it is a kind 
of metamorphoser. It can just as easily say to poor mortals; 
"You are rich/' and mortals will be rich and nothing can 
change the situation until the belief is changed. Belief can 
say anything to mortals and it will be so. But belief has 
no such power. The apostle says: "Wherefore being jus- 
tified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord 
Jesus Christ." And throughout the Scriptures we find the 
words so used. Mrs. Eddy ascribes all the ills of this world 
to the beliefs of mortal mind. This is her scape-goat. But 
these statements are too puerile to deserve further notice. 

"Christian Science is not a remedy of faith alone, but 
combines faith and understanding." (Miss. 97.) "To reach 
the consummate naturalness of the Life that is God, good, 
we must comply with the first condition set forth in the 
text, namely, believe; in other words, understand God suf- 
ficiently to exclude all faith in any other remedy than Christ." 
(Miss. 194.) These two passages are sufficient to indicate 
that Mrs. Eddy does not rely upon faith as an exclusive con- 
dition of justification or as efficient in healing the sick. Faith 
really is an adjunct to understanding. With Mrs. Eddy, 
understanding is the requirement. It appears strange that 
any one claiming to represent the teachings of our merciful 
God should present to the world a cult and call it "divine 
Science," which eliminates praj^er and faith, the essential 
props to tottering humanity, the heaven bequeathed means 
of grace which are so well adapted to the necessities of our 
race. Is it possible that there lives a being who, posing as a 
scientific religious teacher, would sap the foundation of the 
world's hope by destroying the means of salvation, as well 
as salvation itself? We can, scarcely understand how any 



216 Christian Science Exposed. 

writer could have the affrontery to ask fragile men and 
women to accept a theory which deprives them of the priv- 
ilege of prayer. We are not left in doubt respecting Mrs. 
Eddy's position on this question. 

We have examined a number of passages which have given 
us a fair understanding of Mrs. Eddy's doctrine, but I 
desire to pursue the subject further. She gives us this 
plain statement: "Prayer cannot change the Science of 
Being. Goodness alone reaches the demonstration of Truth. 
A request that another may work for us never does our work. 
The habit of pleading with the divine Mind, as one pleads 
with a human being, perpetuates the belief in God as humanly 
circumscribed, — an error which impedes spiritual growth. 
God is Love. Can we ask him to be more? God is intelli- 
gence. Can we inform the infinite Mind, or tell Him any- 
thing He does not comprehend? Do we hope to change per- 
fection? Does spoken prayer bring us nearer the Source of 
all existence and blessedness?" (p. 308.) "The highest 
prayer is not one of faith merely ; it is demonstration. Such 
prayer heals sickness, and must destroy sin and death." (p. 
321.) I think the writer has made her estimate of prayer 
very plain. She discourages prayer by her assumptions. She 
says prayer cannot change the "Science of Being." If she 
means by this statement that prayer cannot change the at- 
titude of God toward His creature man, and she means this 
it anything, then she virtually eliminates prayer. This strips 
prayer of its efficacy and leaves it nugatory. It has pleased 
God to connect bestowing with petitioning; hence, He says, 
"Ask and it shall be given you." True prayer is the es- 
pression of an earnest, confiding soul, relying upon God's 
promises. It is not designed to change the nature, or char- 
acter, of God, but to invoke His clemency. The statement, 
"A request that another may work for us never does our 
work," is a truism designed to deceive, or gratuitously em- 
ployed; for it is foreign to the idea of prayer. The next 
sentence in the paragraph under review is directed against 
importunate prayer. Our author says : "The habit of plead- 



Christian Science Exposed. 217 

ing with the divine Mind (God) is an error which impedes 
spiritual growth." She argues that, inasmuch as God is 
"Love/', "Intelligence/ 5 prayer can avail nothing. Before 
I proceed to checkmate the teachings of Mrs. Eddy on this 
subject with the truth as found in the Bible, I desire to 
quote a paragraph previously cited. "To suppose that God 
forgives or punishes sin, accordingly as His mercy is sought 
or unsought, is to misunderstand Love, and make prayer the 
safety-valve for wrong-doing." (p. 312.) We are plainly 
told in this paragraph that prayer is not a means of grace, 
that it cannot be employed in seeking pardon, that to call 
upon God for mercy is a "misunderstauding of 'Love,' and 
makes prayer the safety-valve for wrong-doing." She also 
discourages audible prayer, claiming that, while it is im- 
pressive, it "does not produce any lasting benefit," that it 
is a "zeal not according to knowledge," that it "gives oc- 
casion for reaction unfavorable to spiritual growth and sober 
resolve." (p. 312.) In another place in this discussion I 
shall show that prayer forms no part of her healing theory. 
Then, in fact, it has no place in her cult. 

Having presented the reader with Mrs. Eddy's view of 
prayer, I shall now test the same by the Word of God. We 
have in the Bible many examples of prayer; among them 
David is quite prominent, also Abraham and the Apostles 
and the Christ. Is there a Christian whose heart has not 
been quickened while contemplating the devotion of Daniel? 
It was prayer that nerved him for the trying ordeal through 
which he was called to pass. The following texts will serve 
to establish this fact: "And I set my face unto the Lord 
God, to seek by prayer and supplications, with fasting and 
sackcloth, and ashes; and I prayed unto the Lord, my God, 
an! made confession, and said, Lord, the great and dread- 
ful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love 
him, and to them that keep his commandments." Daniel 
continues this prayer, setting forth the sins of the people and 
the dismay and confusion subsequent thereto — and remem- 
bering God's prerogative, he says: "To the Lord, our God, 



818 Christian Science Exposed. 

belongs mercies and forgiveness, though we have rebelled 
against Him." Daniel is a good witness against Mrs. Eddy; 
for he regarded prayer as a means of grace, which procured 
for the sinner the pardon of sin; he believed that prayer of- 
fered for others was efficacious. Hear David's intercession: 
"Have mercy upon me, God, according to thy loving kind- 
ness; according unto the multitude of thy tender mercies 
blot out my trangressions. Wash me thoroughly from mine 
iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin." In this strain David 
continued this prayer and thus expressed his faith in prayer 
as a means of grace instituted of God for man's benefit. 
Turning to the New Testament, we meet with many encour- 
agements to pray. In that remarkable sermon on the mount, 
our Lord expressed the necessity of prayer in the following 
words: "Ask and it shall be given you; seek and ye shall 
find; knock and it shall be opened unto you, for everyone 
that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and to him 
that knocketh it shall be opened." In this we have an 
unlimited promise, assuring us that upon the condition we 
ask (that is pray) we shall receive those blessings necessary 
to our complex beings. Nowhere has God promised to save 
or to bless us, unless we first call upon Him, while in the 
realm of temporal things, He sendeth His blessings unsought ; 
in the domain of the spiritual it is different. Although this 
proposition is true; still we are encouraged to pray for tem- 
poral blessings with the assurance, if we abide in the Christ, 
our prayers will be answered. Let. me give the reader an 
example : "And, behold a woman of Canaan came out of the 
same coasts, and cried unto him saying, Have mercy on me, 
Lord, thou son of David; my daughter is grievously vexed 

with a devil Then Jesus answered and said unto her, 

woman great is thy faith ; be it unto thee even as thou wilt. 
And her daughter was made whole from that very hour." 
Here we have an instance of a mother's prayer, answered 
in behalf of her daughter. "And He spake a parable unto 
them to this end, that men ought always to pray and not 
to faint." Following this, the Savior illustrates the impor- 



Christian Science Exposed. 219 

tance of importunate prayer by the persistency of a widow 
who went to a judge, who feared not God, neither regarded 
man, that she might be avenged of an adversary. By her 
continued entreaty she succeeded with the judge. Then He 
concludes : "And shall not God avenge his own elect, which 
cry day and night unto him, though he bear long with them ? 
I tell you he will avenge them speedily." The apostle 
speaking to the Christians at Ephesus says : "Praying always 
with all prayer and supplication in the spirit and watching 
thereunto with all perseverence and supplication for all 
saints." We have also the example of Christ, who prayed all 
night. The author of the epistle to the Hebrews, referring 
to Him, says: "Who in the days of his flesh, when he had 
offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and 
tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and 
was heard in that he feared." It is not necessary to quote 
other texts; these are sufficient to prove that Mrs. Eddy's 
teaching is plainly repugnant to the Word of God. In these 
texts, which are only a few among the many, we find that God 
does hear the cry of the penitent heart, that he answers 
prayer offered for others, that he encourages importunate 
prayer, that he bestows temporal, as well as spiritual bless- 
ings upon the humble petitioners. All of which Mrs. Eddy 
denies. So she stands convicted in the light of gospel truth 
of destroying the plan of salvation, of detracting from the 
merits of our Lord and Savior, of eliminating the means of 
grace instituted of God. It will avail Mrs. Eddy's followers 
nothing to remind us that she does speak encouragingly of 
prayer. This is only an admission that she is inconsistent 



CHAPTER XIY. 

The Doctrine of the Resurrection Has No Place in 
Mrs. Eddy's Transcendentalism. 

There is not one cardinal doctrine of revealed religion, 
as found in the Bible, possible in Christian Science, not one. 
No doctrine can be more important to a human heart than 
the resurrection of the body. The doctrine of the immor- 
tality of the soul is the counterpart of the doctrine of the 
resurrection of the body; they are inseparably connected. 
Viewed in its general aspects, it is essential to our religion; 
because, the entire question of our redemption is consequent 
upon the resurrection of our Savior. Paul says: "If the 
dead rise not, then is not Christ raised/' In the apostolic 
age, the real controversy with the outside world was over 
the resurrection of Christ. The. opposition to this doctrine 
has continued throughout the past down to this day. There 
has never been any controversy as to the real existence of 
Christ. If He arose from the dead as had been predicted, 
then His claim to divine Messiahship is fully vindicated; 
but if He did not rise, then He was an imposter. If He 
was an imposter, the world is left without hope. The glor- 
ious hope of a resuscitated body, enrobed in habiliments of 
glory and reunited with the soul to dwell with God and all 
the redeemed throughout eternity, fills the soul with ecstatic 
joy. 

Mrs. Eddy has joined the ranks of infidels of this and 
other ages and has repudiated the doctrine of the resurrection 
of Christ and of a general resurrection. But Mrs. Eddy has 
a healing scheme, which is quite a source of revenue; every- 
thing must be made subservient to that one object. Man 
cannot be sick or sin, because he has no body, he is God's 
idea or reflection. It follows logically; if we are God's re- 
flections, as a matter of course, the resurrection of the body 
is impossible ; for indeed there are no bodies to be resurrected. 
Here is what she says upon that question : "The belief that 

220 



Christian 'Science Exposed. 221 

material bodies return to dust, hereafter to rise up as spir- 
itual bodies, with material sensation and desires, is in- 
correct. Equally incorrect is the belief that spirit is confined 
here in a finite, material body, from which it is freed by 
death, and that, when it is freed, the spirit retains the sen- 
sations belonging to the body." (p. 239.) The following 
is her definition of the resurrection: "Spiritualization of 
thought; a new and higher idea of Immortality, or spiritual 
existence; material belief, yielding to spiritual understand- 
ing." (p. 584.) It is evident from these statements that 
she holds to an idealistic view of the resurrection. In her 
scheme, it is not a fact, but simply a change of thought "ma- 
terial belief" converted into "Spiritual understanding." She 
positively denies the resurrection of the body, which effec- 
tually destroys the resurrection. In so doing, she wipes out 
the foundation of the world's hope. The Apostle Paul 
presents the Christian view of this subject in a lucid argu- 
ment in his first letter to the Corinthians. This view is 
in striking contrast to that found in "Science and Health," 
as may be noted by a comparison of the two. Paul speaking 
under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit says: "Now, if 
Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, how say 
some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead? 
But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ 
not risen; and if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching 

vain and your faith is also vain for if the dead 

rise not, then is not Christ raised; and if Christ be not 
raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins." This 
forms a part of the argument of the apostle on the necessity 
of the resurrection of our bodies. Mrs. Eddy contends that 
this is not a resurrection of the material bodies, which have 
returned to dust, but a change of thought; she asserts that 
the resurrection is not a substantial entity, but an idealistic 
transmutation. The enormity of her crime, for such it is, 
as she assumes to strike down the foundation of our only 
hope by a few flourishes of her pen, is made manifest by 
the Word of God. The apostle anticipates the caviler : "But 



222 Christian Science Exposed. 

some man will say, how are the dead raised up? and with 
what body do they come? Thou fool, that which thou 
sowest is not quickened except it die ; and that which thou sow- 
est, thou sowest not the body that shall be, but bear grain, it 
may chance of wheat or some other grain : But God giveth it a 
body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own 
body." Then he goes on to speak of the different kinds of 
flesh, of bodies terrestrial and celestial, the glory of the 
stars, moon and sun. After these illustrations of the subject 
he says: "So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is 
sown in corruption ; it is raised in incorruption : it is sown in 
dishonor; it is raised in glory: it is sown in weakness; it 
is raised in power: it is sown a natural body; it is raised a 
spiritual body. There is a natural body and there is a 
spiritual body." "The spiritualization of thought is a new 
and higher idea of Immortality, or spiritual existence." I 
grant it is an innovation of orthodoxy ; for that very reason it 
is false. Immortality carries with it a fullness and repleteness 
that cannot be hightened. But Mrs. Eddy substitutes her 
spiritualization of thought" for the resurrection of the body, 
which is an utter rejection of the doctrine of the resurrection. 
She says: "The belief that material bodies return to dust, 

hereafter to rise up as spiritual bodies is incorrect." 

She means it is untrue. And yet the Bible says pointedly: 
"It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body." 
Our author does not hesitate to contradict flatly the plainest 
statements of God's Word. Such effrontery is marvelous. 
She cannot dodge behind a pretext and insult the intelligence 
of cultured people, in an effort to palm off upon them the 
pretention of a new and higher conception of spiritual ex- 
istence. She ignores God's word which alone reveals to us every 
true idea of existence, natural and spiritual. I submit another 
excerpt that will throw light upon the real meaning of Mrs. 
Eddy's"spiritualization of thought." "This depraved mortality, 
misnamed mind, must become extinct, and so man would 
be annihilated, were it not for the spiritual man's indissolu- 
ble connection with God, which Jesus brought to light. In 



Christian Science Exposed. 223 

his resurrection and ascension he showed that a mortal man 
is not the real essence of manhood; and this unreal mortality 
disappears in the presence of the reality." (p. 188.) The 
reader readily apprehends the import of the statement; man, 
as he now appears, is not real. What we term the mind or 
soul of man with his body becomes extinct at death, complete 
annihilation would follow, but for the fact, that what we 
term the resurrection of the body is the spiritualization of 
thought, which Jesus brought to light and thereby revealed 
the true man which is God's idea. This gives us a new view 
of the resurrection. Man as an individual, as a personal 

existence, "must hecome extinct/' And this "unreal 

mortality disappears in the presence of the reality." This 
is nothing less than annihilation. So death ends it all with 
us. But the real man — "the spiritual" who is "indissolubly 
connected with God," for he is God's idea — will live on. This 
doctrine of the resurrection is almost identical with the old 
heathen idea represented by a school of Buddhists, who taught 
that in death man lost his personal identity, and his spirit 
returned to God to be incorporated into Him. 

Where is the comfort in such doctrine as this ? This view 
of death and the resurrection adds terror to death, gloom to 
the grave and enshrouds eternity with murky folds of despair. 
But it is brazen infidelity, without a scintilla of evidence to 
support it; it rests purely upon the dogmatic statement of 
a heretical woman. But to satisfy the reader that I have 
not put a strained construction upon Mrs. Eddy's doctrine, 
I will cite other passages: "Mortals are not like immortals, 
created in God's own image; but infinite Spirit is every- 
where, and false consciousness will at last disappear, and the 
true sense of Being, real, perfect and forever intact, will ap- 
pear." (p. 191.) Eddyites claim that they have already 
come to the understanding of the "true sense of Being;" 
but we are told our "false self-conscientiousness will at last 
disappear." We will loose in death our personal identity. 
We will not be resurrected. Everything is lost but this spir- 
itualized thought. We must at last reach the "true sense of 



224 Christian Science Exposed. 

Being/ 5 that we are a part of God, related to Him as your 
ideas are to yourself. So the resurrection is a farce in the 
view of Mrs. Eddy and her followers. This becomes the 
more apparent as we proceed with this investigation. "The 
Sadducees reasoned falsely about the resurrection ; but not so 
blindly as the Pharisees, who believed error to be as im- 
mortal as Truth. The Pharisees thought they could raise the 
spiritual from the material." (p. 201.) The Sadducees 
denied the resurrection of the body in toto and did not be- 
lieve in the existence of angels or spirits; the Pharisees 
believed in the resurrection of the body and in the existence of 
angels and spirits. Yet, Mrs. Eddy says the Sadducees were 
nearer the truth than the Pharisees, because the Pharisees 
believed error to be as immortal as truth. It must be remem- 
bered that she gives her own peculiar meaning to terms. 
What she terms error here means a belief in the real existence 
of bodies, which are resurrected; to believe this, is to believe 
error. Truth, which she spells with a capital letter, stands 
for God. The Pharisees did not believe that the spiritual 
could be raised out of the material. Such a statement is a 
misrepresentation of their doctrine; but they did believe that 
the identical bodies which are buried will be raised to life. 
For this reason, Mrs. Eddy animadverts upon their doctrine ; 
because, forsooth, their doctrine was in opposition to her cult, 
nevertheless it was in accord with the teaching of the Scrip- 
ture. 

But reverting to the resurrection of Christ, which is the 
only predicate of the world's faith, we find our author ex- 
hibiting her usual ambiguity, affirming and contradicting 
herself. She says: "To the materialistic Thomas, looking 
for the ideal Savior in matter instead of in Spirit, and to 
the evidence of the senses and the body, more than to Soul, 
for an earnest of immortality, — to him Jesus furnished the 
proof that he was unchanged by the crucifixion. To this 
dull and doubting disciple Jesus therefore remained a fleshly 
reality, so long as he remained an inhabitant of the earth." 
(p. 213.) Mrs. Eddy here assumes: that Thomas was ma- 



Christian Science Exposed. 225 

terialistic and dull and for that reason desired to look upon 
the physical form of Jesus; that the other disciples, being 
more spiritual, apprehended Jesus as God's idea only. Noth- 
ing can be more misleading than this statement. Did you ask, 
"Is that what she means ?" Precisely that. Eead this ! "The 
idea of God, presented by Jesus, was scourged in person and 
rejected in Principle." (p. 212.) "The individuality of our 
Master was no less tangible because it was spiritual." p. 
213.) "Thomas looked for the ideal Savior in matter in- 
stead of in Spirit." I ask how did the other disciples look for 
Him? Mrs. Eddy would have us believe that they looked 
for a spiritual appearance. 

Did Mrs. Eddy or any of her duped followers ever see 
a spirit or soul ? Does she dare tax our patience by asserting 
that a spirit or soul can be seen? Her teachings imply this 
or they imply nothing. She says ; "Our Master fully and 
finally demonstrated Divine Science, in its victory over death 

and the grave Those who earliest saw him after 

the resurrection, and beheld the final proof of all Jesus had 
taught, misconstrued that event. Even his disciples at first 
called him a spirit, ghost, or spectre, for they believed his 
body to be dead. His reply was: "Spirit hath not flesh 
and bones as ye see me have." The reappearing of Jesus was 
not the return of a spectre. "He presented the same body he 
had before his crucification." (p. 350). "Jesus' students 

did not perform many wonderful works until they 

saw him after his crucifixion, and learned that he had not 
died. This convinced them of the truthfulness of all he had 
taught." (p. 350). "His unchanged physical condition, 
after what seemed to be death." (p. 35). "The lonely pre- 
cincts of the tomb gave Jesus a refuge from his foes, and 
a place in which to solve the great problem of Being. His 
three days work in the sepulchre set the seal of eternity on 

time He met and mastered, on the basis of Christian 

Science, the power of mind over matter." (p. 349). "The 
master said plainly that physique was not Spirit; and he 
proved to the physical senses, after his resurrection, that his 



226 Christian Science Exposed. 

body was not changed until he himself ascended, — or, in 
other words, rose even higher in the understanding of 
Spirit." (p. 351). "Our Master reappeared to his students; 
that is, to their apprehension, he rose from the grave on the 
third day of his ascending thought." (p. 502). "Knowing 
that God is the Life of man, Jesus was able to present him- 
self unchanged after the crucifixion." (p. 548). A critical 
examination of these nine citations, some of them quite 
lengthy, gives us a correct apprehension of Mrs. Eddy's posi- 
tion touching the resurrection of Christ. That it is contra- 
dictory goes for the saying. Note she admits: that Christ 
was crucified; that he appeared unto the disciples in an un- 
changed physique after his resurrection; that "Even his 
disciples at first called him a spirit, ghost, or spectre." But 
Jesus disabused their minds of the mistake, for "He present- 
ed the same body he had before his crucifixion." He was 
resurrected from the grave. Thus far, excepting the third pro- 
position which is too sweeping, all is well and sounds like 
orthodoxy ; but these are specious concessions to truth, forced 
by the logic of facts. What follows contradicts and nullifies 

all the above. Jesus did not die; "Jesus' students 

saw him after crucifixion, and learned that he had not died," 
"Jesus seemed to have died;" Jesus was three days in the 
sepulchre solving the great problem of Being; "He rose from 
the grave on the third day of his ascending thought;" He 

presented the idea of God, when "Jesus' students 

learned that he had not died" they were "convinced of the 
truthfulness of all he had taught;" "He met and mastered, 
on the basis of Christian Science, the power of Mind over 
matter." 

No living being can reconcile these statements. Mrs. 
Eddy truthfully says that Jesus was crucified. She then 
asserts that He was not dead — that it was only seeming 
death — that He was secluded from his foes in the sepulchre 
three days studying "Christian Science." How Jesus could 
be crucified and yet not killed is the problem of the ages. 
Crucifixion signifies intensified death; yet Mrs. Eddy tells 



Christian Science Exposed, 227 

us although Jesus was crucified, He was not dead. He 
seemed to be dead; His disciples, friends and enemies be- 
lieved He was dead; the Eoman authorities and the Jewish 
authorities all knew he was dead; but Mrs. Eddy has discov- 
ered that Christ was just playing "hide and seek/' — He was 
acting deceptions, — imposing a fraud on the world; He was 
just giving a legerdemain exhibition on the basis of Christ- 
ian Science to make manifest the "power of Mind over mat- 
ter." 

Mrs. Eddy teaches that Christ was a deceiver, a fraud, a 
cheat. He did not die and consequently could not rise from 
the dead; for resurrection from death is impossible without 
real death. Our controversy with the Eddyites is vital. The 
argument turns upon the question of Christ's death. If 
Christ died and arose from death, Eddyism is false in toto. 
If He did not die and arise from death, then the Bible is a 
farce and should be discarded as an empty fable. There is 
no tribunal to which we can appeal but to the Bible. Mrs. 
Eddy and her satellites cannot demur to such an adjudica- 
tion. The prophets foretold the death of Christ. Isaiah 
speaks to the question in these words ; "He was oppressed and 

he was afflicted He was brought as a lamb to the 

slaughter .... He was cut off out of the land of the living; 
for the transgression of my people was He stricken. And 
he made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich 
in his death/' Let this suffice from the prophecies. I pro- 
ceed to notice that Jesus predicted His own death. Jesus 
began "to show unto his disciples how that he must be killed 
and be raised again the third day." Jesus, "took unto him 

the twelve and said unto them, Behold, all things 

that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man 
shall be accomplished. For he shall be delivered unto the 

Gentiles, And they shall scourge him, and put him to 

death : and the third day he shall rise again." This prophesy 
was fulfilled. "And they crucified him." "Jesus, when he 
had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the Ghost." 
The Greek word from which Ghost is translated i? 



228 Christian Science Exposed. 

fneuma, spirit, and should be so translated. "And with him 
they crucified two thieves." And Pilate marvelled if he 
were already dead; and calling unto him the centurion, he 
asked him whether he had been any while dead. And when 
he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph." 
"Jesus, said, Father into thy hands I commend my spirit; 
and having said thus, he gave up the ghost (spirit)." "Then 
came two soldiers, and brake the legs of the first and of the 
other which was crucified with him. But when they came to 
Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his 
legs: But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced His side, 
and forthwith came there out blood and water. And he that 
saw it bear record, and his record is true; and he knoweth 
that he saith true, that ye might believe." 

Before passing to other proofs of the mediatorial death 
and resurrection of Christ, let us pause to contrast Bible 
theology with Mrs. Eddy's transcendentalism. Keep in mind 
the point at issue; Mrs. Eddy declares that Christ did not 
die. The prophets foretold His death and the attendant 
circumstances. Jesus predicted His own death as a necessity, 
declaring that He would be killed and rise from the dead on 
the third day in fulfillment of prophesy. Matthew, Mark, 
Luke and John all declare that He was crucified. The state- 
ment is specific; He yielded up His spirit, — it departed from 
His body. Pilate would not surrender the body of Jesus to 
Joseph until he knew He was dead. When the soldiers brake 
the legs of the two criminals who were crucified with Jesus, 
they did not brake the legs of Jesus; for they saw He was 
dead. However, one of them did pierce his side with a spear. 

John spoke from personal observation and said, he knew 
he spoke the truth that Jesus had risen from the dead. 
Josephus, the Jewish historian, though not a Christian, spoke 
of the life, character and crucifixion of Christ as realities. 
The fact of His death had never been disputed, until Mrs. 
Eddy came upon the stage and denied the universal testimony 
of all who have spoken to the question. While the death of 
Christ has never been a matter of controversy, His resurrec- 



Christian Science Exposed. 229 

tion has. Having proved Mrs. Eddy's statement to be abso- 
lutely false touching the death of Christ, I shall present, from 
the Bible, conclusive evidence of His resurrection. It is not 
necessary to repeat the circumstances of His resurrection; 
nor is it worth while to refute the crafty falsehood concocted 
by the chief priests and elders who hired the soldiers to 6ay, 
"His disciples came by night, and stole Him away while we 
slept." Mrs. Eddy admits that Jesus did appear in a bodily 
form to His disciples after His crucifixion, that His physical 
condition was unchanged. Thus far we are agreed, but I 
contend on behalf of Christianity that the real physical body 
of Christ arose from the dead; Whereas, Mrs. Eddy contends 
that the resurrection of Jesus was only the "spiritualization 
of thought," — God's idea dominating matter — proving mind 
to be superior to matter. Having admitted that Jesus ap- 
peared in a physical form to Thomas and to him remained 
a fleshly reality as long as he lived, she proceeds to say that 
Christ was not less tangible because He was spiritual ; that is 
to say, although Christ was only "God's idea," or "Spiritual- 
ized thought," He was just as tangible as before His cruci- 
fixion. Mrs. Eddy has labored hard to dispose of the problem 
of the atonement; she has well said it is a difficult problem 
in her science. 

In admitting the crucifixion of Christ, she has over thrown 
her doctrine; because she contends that Christ and man are 
only God's ideas. But she hesitated to contend that a mere 
idea can be crucified. She could not admit the resurrection 
of Christ's body without first admitting that He had a body, 
and such an admission would destroy her theory. While she 
has not admitted that Christ had a body, yet she does admit 
that He was crucified. But she fails to explain how it was 
done. The fact is, her statements reduced to a final analysis, 
are the following: Jesus was God's idea; He had what ap- 
peared to be a body, which was an illusion, He appeared to 
be crucified, but this was an illusion for there is no death, 
therefore, Jesus did not die ; His resurrection was the "Spiri- 
tualization of thought;" after his resurrection, He had what 



230 'Christian Science Exposed. 

appeared to be the same body which He had before His 
crucifixion. How repugnant to reason, to say nothing of the 
Scriptures, is such balderdash. The Word of God is replete 
with the evidences of the resurrection of Christ and of a 
general resurrection, not of the doctrine of transmutation, or 
transcendentalism ; but the identical body, which goes into the 
grave, resuscitated by infinite power, is raised up a spiritual 
body. The resurrection of the body of Christ is conclusive 
proof of a general resurrection. Jesus predicted His suffer- 
ing, death and resurrection. "He began to teach them, that 

the Son of man must suffer many things and be 

killed, and after three days rise again." "Jesus said unto 
them, the Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of 
men; And they shall kill him, and the third day He shall 
rise again." This language of the Savior is perspicuous 
and unequivocal. He said He would suffer, be killed and rise 
again the third day; He, the Christ, who combined in His 
personality, God and man, — the unique Being. The same 
body that was consigned to the sepulchre would be resurrect- 
ed. His prophesy was literally fulfilled. 

We have already proved that He was actually crucified; 
but did He rise as He said? The scriptures declare He did. 
An angel said to two women, who went early to the sepul- 
chre on the first day of the week; "Fear not ye; for I know 
that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. He is not here ; for 
he is risen, as He said. Come see. the place where the Lord 
lay." Mrs. Eddy says Jesus was not dead and that it was 
only spiritualized thought that rose. The angel said Jesus 
was crucified and was risen; "Come see the place where the 
Lord lay." "And as they [the women] went to tell his dis- 
ciples, behold Jesus met them, saying, "All hail, And they 
came and held him by the feet, and worshipped Him." 
Jesus met the eleven disciples in Galilee; "And when they 
saw Him, they worshipped him; And Jesus came and spoke 
unto them." "After that he appeared in another form unto 
them." Jesus appeared to the eleven disciples. "But they 
were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had 



Christian Science Exposed. 231 

seen a spirit Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I 

myself, handle me and see, for a spirit hath not flesh and 

bones as ye see me have He said nnto them, Have 

ye here any meat ? And they gave him a piece of broiled fish 
and honey comb, And he took it and did eat before them." 
After eight days, Jesus appeared again to His disciples and 
rebuked Thomas for his unbelief saying: "Thomas, reach 
hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither 
thy hand and thrust it into my side." Luke in the Acts 
says : "To whom also he showed himself alive, after his pas- 
sion by many infallible proofs, being seen of them forty 
days, and speaking of the things pertaining to the Kingdom 
of God." Paul, in his remarkable dissertation on the resur- 
rection of Christ, says: "I delivered unto you first of all 
that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins 
according to the scriptures; and that he was buried, and that 
he rose again the third day according to the scriptures; And 
that he was seen by Cephas, then of the twelve; after that 

he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once 

After that, he was seen of James then of all the apostles. 
Last of all he was seen of me." 

To deny the death, burial and resurrection of Christ is 
to deny the plain Bible statements. What could be more ex- 
pressive than the above language. Mrs. Eddy in denying the 
death and resurrection of Christ denies the Bible. Paul says ; 
"If Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your 
faith is also vain, Yea, and we are found false witnesses 

before God But now is Christ risen from the dead." 

What an array of witnesses! How striking the evidence! 
Christ gave every proof to His disciples of His resurrection. 
"Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself." He 
talked to them, ate with them and gave them every evidence 
that was necessary to prove that He had risen from the dead. 
Paul says: If Christ be not risen we are false witnesses. 
Forty days after His resurrection, at intervals and under 
different circumstances, He appeared to His followers; to 
more than five hundred at once. And Paul declares that He 



232 Christian Science Exposed. 

himself saw the Christ after His resurrection. No living 
being, who essays to accept the Bible as of divine authenti- 
city, except the Eddyites, will have the audacity to deny the 
passion and resurrection of our Lord. Touching the doctrine 
of a general resurrection, the scriptures are quite explicit. 
Jesus said : "For in the resurrection they neither marry nor 
are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in 
heaven." "Marvel not at this for the hour is coming, in the 
which all that are in their graves shall hear his voice, and shall 
come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection 
of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection 
of damnation. Isaiah said: "Thy dead men shall live, to- 
gether with my dead body shall they rise." "Some man will 
say, How are the dead raised up? and with what body do 
they come ? Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quick- 
ened except it die. It is sown a natural body it is raised a 
Spiritual body/' "For I know that my redeemer liveth, and 
that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth; And 
though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my 
flesh shall I see God." (Job). "Behold I show you a mys- 
tery; we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed. In 
a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump . . . 

The dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be 
changed. For this corruptible must put on ineorruption, and 
this mortal must put on immortality." "Martha saith unto 
Him I know that He shall rise again in the resurrection at 
the last day." 

These texts are sufficient to indicate the defmiteness of 
the doctrine of the resurrection as taught in the Bible. It is 
the great central fact of our holy Christianity. The resurrec- 
tion of Christ and a general resurrection are mutually depend- 
ent. If one is eliminated, the other fails. But these great 
facts of our redemption are so fully incorporated in the Scrip- 
tures that to eliminate them would be to effectually destroy 
the Bible. Let us compare Mrs. Eddy's dogmatic statements 
with these plain declarations of God's Word. She says: 



Christian Science Exposed. 233 

"Material bodies do not return to dust hereafter to rise up;" 
the Bible says "the dead body shall be raised up." Mrs. 
Eddy says, "The resurrection is the spiritualization of 
thought." God says; "The dead shall be raised incorrupt- 
ible." Mrs. Eddy says; "This depraved mortality, misnamed 
mind must become extinct." The Bible says: "Thou fool, 

that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die 

it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body," — 
"In my flesh shall I see God." Mrs. Eddy says, that in the 
resurrection "this unreal mortality disappears in the pres- 
ence of the reality;" she means by the reality, that her con- 
ception of man as God's idea will be made manifest. The 
Bible says : "This corruptible must put on incorruption, and 
this mortal must put on immortality." Mrs. Eddy's plan of 
the resurrection is the destruction of the mortal body; the 
Bible plan is the resurrection of the mortal body, which is 
changed to an immortal body. To accept Eddyism is to re- 
ject the Bible, and vice versa. To reject the Bible is to re- 
ject God, — to do that is to be lost. 



CHAPTER XV. 

A General Judgment is Impossible in So-called Chris- 
tian Science. 

As a logical sequence the doctrine of a general judgment 
is eliminated from the Eddyites' Bible. I have previously 
stated Mrs. Eddy holds nothing in common with orthodox 
Christianity, that her doctrines are averse to the Bible, which 
she tramples upon and actually spurns while essaying to in- 
terpret and elucidate. She disposes of the Judgment in a 
summary manner. The following is her disposition of the 
question: "No final judgment awaits mortals; for the judg- 
ment day of Wisdom comes hourly and continually, even 
the judgment day by which mortal man is divested of all 
material error. As for spiritual error, there is none. When 
the last mortal fault is destroyed, then the final trumpet will 
sound which ends the battle of Truth with error and mortali- 
ty; *but of that day and hour no man knoweth.' Here 
prophecy pauses. Divine Science alone can compass the 
heights and depths of Being, and reveal God." (pp. 187, 
188). I have searched 'Science and Health' and also Mis- 
cellaneous Writings/ in vain to find some other references 
to the judgment. If this citation is brief, it is none the less 
explicit. The ipse dixit has gone forth ; — the question is set- 
tled forever. Mrs. Eddy has declared that there shall be 
no general judgment She was instructed by God (?) so 
to state. She has not seen fit to argue the question nor to 
cite any scripture in support of her assertion; because, for- 
sooth, she is God's amanuensis and He has given her a new 
revelation, which contradicts the old Revelation from Genesis, 
to the book of Revelation." In fact, this new revelation ( ?) 
positively asserts that the old effete book, called the Holy 
Scriptures, is full of errors and contains some lies. 

Consider the brazen af frontery ! Here is an author, who 
comes to us in the guise of Christianity, with the sanctimoni- 
ous pretensions of a saint, claiming to express a higher and 

234 



Christian Science Exposed. 235 

more spiritual interpretation of the Word of God, yet ai 
every turn denying all the cardinal doctrines which it con- 
tains. Note her unqualified affirmation: "No final judg- 
ment awaits mortals." And she had before her eyes positive 
statements of God : "When the son of man shall come in all 
his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit 
upon the throne of his glory ; and before him shall be gathered 
all nations; and he shall separate one from another, as a 
shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats." (Matt. 25 :31, 
32.) In this chapter the Savior describes the judgment 
scene; read it to the close. But more pointed still, if possi- 
ble, are these texts: "Because he hath appointed a day, in 
the which he shall judge the world in righteousness by that 
man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assur- 
ance to all men in that he hath raised him from the dead." 
"For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, 
that every one may receive the things done in his body, ac- 
cording to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad." 
"The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of tempta- 
tion, and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to 
be punished." Mrs. Eddy says, "No final judgment awaits 
mortals," while God says He has appointed a day to judge all 
men. 

"No final judgment awaits mortals," says Eddyism, God 
says, "We must all appear before the judgment seat of 
Christ." Eddyism says: "No final judgment awaits mor- 
tals, for the judgment day of Wisdom comes hourly and con- 
tinually." God says : "But why dost thou judge thy brother? 
or why dost thou set at naught thy brother? for we shall 
all stand before the judgment seat of Christ." Eddyism 
says : "For the judgment day of Wisdom comes hourly and 
continually, even the judgment by which mortal man is di- 
vested of all material error. As for spiritual error there is 
none." The Bible says: "In the day when God shall judge 
the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel." 
"God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret 
thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil." "And I 



236 Christian Science Exposed. 

saw the dead, small and great stand before God; and the 

books were opened And the dead were judged out 

of those things which were written in the books, according 
to their works." "The son of man shall come in the glory 
of his Father with his Holy Angels; and then he shall re- 
ward every man according to his works." Mrs. Eddy says: 
"There is no spiritual error and that mortal man is being 
hourly divested of material error. When the last mortal 
fault is destroyed the battle of Truth will end." That is all 
there is to it. God's gospel is quite different from Mrs. 
Eddy's myth. He says: we are to be judged according to 
our works; that every work shall be brought into judgment, 
with every secret thing, whether it be good or bad. There 
is no such thing as material error, for matter is inert. 
Mind alone is capable of erring. No deed can be good or 
bad separate from a moral agent. Voluntary action gives 
moral quality to deeds. And thus we find there is a great 
gulf between Eddyism and God's Word. 

It forms no part of my purpose to enter upon an ex- 
tended disquisition of any cardinal doctrine herein discussed, 
— the object being to expose the fallacious pretensions of so- 
called Christian Science. But I pause to say that an equit- 
able adjustment of life cannot be made until the end of time. 
For each individual life starts currents of influences which 
will be perpetuated throughout the cycles of time. The full 
effect of no life can be known until the end of time. Mrs. 
Eddy says: "When the last mortal fault is destroyed." — 
She means when all the world accepts Christian Science — 
"the trumpet will sound which ends the battle of Truth 
with error and mortality; here phophecy pauses." What 
prophecy ? Does she mean the prophecy of the Bible ? Then 
I answer, that she has nothing to do with it. She has no 
part nor lot in the Bible. She ignores it, and treats it as of 

no consequence. "Divine Science alone can reveal 

God," is the doctrine of Mrs. Eddy. 

Christ said: "Search the scriptures; for in them ye 



Christian Science Exposed. 237 

think ye have eternal life; and they are they which testify 
of me." Mrs. Eddy says her book alone can reveal God. 
But back to the import of the Scriptures quoted. They 
teach a general judgment in the end of time; that all na- 
tions shall be assembled before the judgment seat of Christ; 
that He will separate the righteous from the unrighteous; 
that every work and even every secret of life shall be brought 
into the final reckoning, whether good or bad. John in his 
vision saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; the 
books were opened and men were judged by the records of 
the books. This doctrine is just as different from Mrs. 
Eddy's dictum as the extremes of truth and error. Again 
we find the book, which claims to be the oracle of truth 
and the very illumination of the Bible, in direct opposition 
thereto. 



CHAPTEK XVI. 
Mes. Eddy Contends There is no Personal Devil. 

The more critical the investigation of the writings of 
Mrs. Eddy, the more marvelous is the surprise that any per- 
son, who believes at all in the Scriptures as the revelation 
of God, should accept her dicta. The Devil presents to Mrs. 
Eddy a very difficult problem. To admit a personal Devil 
would be to surrender all for which she contends. For in 
her view, there is but one person, who is God; so we find 
her resorting to all kinds of subterfuges in the disposition 
of difficult problems, such as a personal Devil. It must be 
borne in mind that Mrs. Eddy maintains that God made all 
that was made, and all that He made was good. With this 
we agree; but she contends that man is not fallen, that there 
are no angels, that there can neither be a Devil nor evil. 
Then it follows, that what is known as sin and a Devil are 
illusions. But I shall let her speak for herself. "The beliefs 
of the human mind rob and enslave it, and then impute this 
result to another illusive personification, named Satan." (p, 
81.) "There are evil beliefs, often called evil spirits; but 
these evils are not Spirit, or they could not be evil. There 
is no evil in Spirit." (p. 102). "God is not the creator of 
an evil mind. Indeed, evil is not mind. We must learn 
that evil is the awful deception and unreality of existence." 
(p. 103). 

Mrs. Eddy states an axiomatic proposition when she 
says : "God is not the creator of an evil mind." But when 
she draws her conclusions, that an evil mind or person can-. 
not exist, and that evil is a deception and, consequently un- 
real; she is not only illogical, but puts herself in direct op- 
position to God's Word. We have no difficulty in account- 
ing for the existence of the Devil and evil, if we accept 
the statements of the Bible as true. Turning to Job, we 
find this declaration: "And his angels he charged with 
folly." Peter throws some more light upon the subject: 

238 



Christian Science Exposed. 239 

"For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them 
down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, 
to be reserved unto judgment." Jude's words harmonize 
with Job's and Peter's; "And the angels which kept not 
their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath re- 
served in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judg- 
ment of the great day." These citations indicate : first 
that, in the history of the past, the angels of heaven occu- 
pied a probational relation to God's government; second, 
in the exercise of their volition, some of the angels sinned. 
The record indicates that one of these was chief or leader 
and received the specific appellation, Devil or Satan. In 
fact, there are several terms applied to the Devil. There- 
fore, through the fall of the angels, sin was introduced into 
the universe. Through the subtlety of the Devil, called the 
serpent, Adam and Eve were tempted and fell. So man be- 
came a fallen being, a sinner. And thus sin was introduced 
into the world. All of this Mrs. Eddy knew, as well as 
any one; yet she comes with her false logic and tells us that 
evil is not a reality, because God is not the creator of evil. 
No one has ever insinuated such a thing; but Mrs. Eddy, for 
sinister purposes doubtless, sets up this man of straw 
merely as a ruse. There are several appellations applied to 
the arch fiend of night and his associates. In the third 
chapter of Genesis, he is termed serpent from the Hebrew, 
nachash, derived from the verb root, which means a hissing 
sound. In the book of Job, he is called Satan, which is 
anglicized, both in the Hebrew and the Greek and means 
literally to lie in wait, to be an adversary, hater, accuser. 
Thayer thus defines: "Satan is the prince of demons. 
Distinguished in the Hebrew as Abaddon and in the Greek 
as Apollyon. Devil, Demon. The Serpent. The prince of 
the power of the air." 

Throughout the Bible the doctrine of a personal Devil 
and of the existence of sin as a dreadful reality, dishonoring 
to God and ruinous to man, is taught. The point at issue 
between Mrs. Eddy and the Bible, is this: Mrs. Eddy con- 



240 Christian Science Exposed. 

tends that the name Devil is an "illusive personification/' 
while the Bible teaches that the Devil is a person. Mrs. 
Eddy has really accepted the old Sadducees' view of this 
doctrine and gives to us a diluted doctrine, which eliminates 
every thing calculated to safeguard society. For what is 
there to restrain men, if you dispossess them of a belief in 
a Devil, in a Hell, even in the possibility of the existence 
of sin? But back to Mrs. Eddy's doctrine: "Jesus, ex- 
plaining the origin of material man and mortal mind, said 

Ye are of your father, the Devil (evil), and the lusts 

of your father ye will do/' (p. 188). I cannot pass this 
plain perversion of God's Word without calling the atten- 
tion of the reader to it. The text quoted by Mrs. Eddy is 
the forty-third and forty-fourth verses of the eighth chapter 
of John. Mrs. Eddy says that, "Jesus was explaining the 
origin of material man, and mortal mind." There is not a 
word of truth in this statement. Jesus was pointing out 
to the Jews that the mere fact that they were the lineal des- 
cendants of Abraham, was not sufficient for their salvation; 
that to be saved, they must accept Him as their personal 
Savior; that so long as they were sinners they were not the 
children of God, but the children of the Devil. This is all 
quite manifest when the text is taken in its logical connec- 
tion. In this connection, read Gal. 3rd. Chapter. Nowhere 
in the Bible is there to be found anything that squints to- 
wards an explanation of "the origin of material man and 
mortal mind." The historic fact of man's creation is stated 
in Genesis and no explanation is necessary. But Mrs. Eddy 
continues: "We cannot bring out the practical proof of 
Christianity, [she means her fad] which Jesus required 
while error is as potent and real to us as Truth, and while 
we make a personal devil and an arthropomorphic God our 
starting-points; especially if we consider Satan as a being 
coequal in power with Deity, if not superior to Him." (p. 
297). It is necessary to analyize this extract. What she 
really means is this, that what she misnames "Christian 
Science cannot be practically proved so long as we believe 



Christian Science Exposed, 241 

in a personal Devil and the existence of evil as a fact, and 
hold to the hypostatic union of Christ. But in trying to 
eliminate the idea of the Devil, as a person, and evil, as a 
reality, she misrepresents orthodoxy. No body believes error 
is as potent as God; in her vocabulary Truth and God are 
one. But in fact error or sin is as real as truth or righteous- 
ness. No person, who claims to be orthodox, has ever be- 
lieved Satan had equal power with Deity; nor have they 
ascribed human attributes, feelings and conduct to God, for 
all regard him as a Spirit, as taught in the Bible. Yet Mrs. 
Eddy would deceive the unlearned by such disreputable in- 
nuendoes. But Mrs. Eddy betrays herself in what follows 
this quotation. Let us consider it : "Such starting-points . . 
. . . cannot work out the Spirit-rule of Christian healing, 
which proves the nothingness of error by the all-inclusiveness 
of Truth." (p. 297.) This literally means that the doctrine 
of a personal Devil and the real existence of evil, and that 
Jesus was both human and Divine, are opposed to her "Spirit- 
rule of Christian healing." So she belabors herself to get 
rid of the true conception of Christ, a personal Devil and 
the existence of sin. 

But to continue our quest: "Jesus said of personified 
evil, that he was 'a liar, and the father of it/ Truth neither 
creates a lie, a capacity to lie, nor a liar." (p. 302). Mrs. 
Eddy states that God could not create a capacity to lie. I 
answer then He could not create a capacity to tell the truth. 
To tell the truth or to lie must be the act of a moral agent. 
A moral agent implies the ability to choose. No act can be 
virtuous or vicious without volition. Motives prompt volun- 
tary choice. It follows logically, as God made man in His 
own likeness and image. He made him a moral agent, and as 
such he can choose to tell a lie or the truth. So he can 
choose to do good as the principle of life or to do evil as 
the principle of life. Again, if man has no capacity to lie, 
then it follows that he has no capacity to believe that a lie 
is an illusion. I refer this question to the conscious realiza- 
tion of every individual. We know personally that we can 



242 Christian Science Exposed. 

lie, or do anything else that is wrong, just as well as we can 
do right. 

But Mrs. Eddy seems to be an adept in falsifying, as shown 
by the following: "In the phrase, 'Deliver us from evil/ 
the original properly reads, 'Deliver us from the Evil One/ 
This reading strengthens our Scientific apprehension of the 
petition; for Christian Science teaches us that the Evil One, 
or one evil, is but another name for material sensation." 
(p. 321). "The only exterminators of error are the great 
truths that Good, or God, is the only Mind; that His op- 
posite — called, evil and devil — is not Mind, is not Truth, but 
error, without intelligence, or truth." (p. 465). "Mortals 
are man's counterfeits. They are the children of the Wicked 
One, or the one evil, which declares that man begins as a 
material embryo." (p. 471). "The great red dragon only 
symbolizes a lie, — the belief that substance, life, and an in- 
telligence can be material." (p. 555). "It is the animal 
instinct in mortal minds, which would devour each other, 
and cast out devils through Beelzebub." (p. 555). "That 
false claim — that ancient belief, that old serpent whose name 
is Devil (evil), claiming that there is power in matter 
either to benefit or to injure mortals— is pure delusion, the 
red dragon." (p. 559). The following are her definitions 
of Devil: "Evil; a lie; error; neither corporeality, nor 
Mind; the opposite of Truth; a belief in sin, sickness, and 
death; animal magnetism; the lust of the flesh, which saith: 
"I am life and intelligence in matter. There is more than 
one mind, for I am mind, — a wicked mind, self-made, or 
created by Jehovah, and put into the opposite of Mind, 
termed Matter." (p. 575). "Bed Dragon, Fear; inflamma- 
tion; sensuality; subtlety; error; animal magnetism." (p. 
584). Notwithstanding this prolix definition of Devil, Mrs. 
Eddy in her 'Miscellaneous Wrtings' says : "The meaning 

of the term 'devil' needs yet to be learned It could 

not have been a person that our great Master cast out of an- 
other person; therefore the devil herein referred to was an 
impersonal evil, or whatever worketh ill." (p. 190). 



Christian Science Exposed. 343 

w 'Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name' ; Here 
is an assertion indicating the existence of more than one 
devil; by omitting the first letter, the name of his satanic 
majesty is found to be evils, apparent wrong traits, that 
Christ, Truth, casts out." (p. 191). These passages serve 
to express fully Mrs. Eddy's doctrine of the "Devil" which 
may be summarized as follows: There is no personal 
"Devil," a spirit cannot be evil; evil is deception and un- 
reality of existence; "The Devil is personified evil," "Evil 
One, or one evil is but another name for material sensation ;" 
"the opposite of Mind, called evil and 'Devil/ is not Mind. 
. . . . but error without intelligence;" "The red dragon is 
the symbol of a lie; the old serpent is an ancient belief." 
"The Devil is mere delusion; sin, sickness and death are the 
equivalents of the 'Devil/" To believe that we have souls 
in bodies constitutes us 'Devils;' "the Devil is an impersonal 
evil; "apparent wrong traits that the Master cast out." 
These extracts present to us quite a confused idea of the 
Devil; but one thing she makes quite plain, that is, she op- 
poses the Bible doctrine of a personal Devil. 

Before bringing the Word of God to bear upon this 
heresy, I desire to call the attention of the reader to the 
manner in which Mrs. Eddy deals with the Bible in the last 
paragraph quoted. She omits the letter "d" from the word 
— devils; then, she says the name of his satanic majesty is 
found to be evils, which she distorts into "apparent wrong 
traits that Christ cast out." No greater perversion of the 
Scripture is possible than this. Having taken the liberty of 
dropping a letter from a name, she makes an entirely dif- 
ferent word just to make a point; she shows she has no 
regard for the sanctity of the Bible, but uses it as a matter 
of convenience merely to accomplish a commercial purpose. 
Everywhere the Bible speaks of the devil as a personal ex- 
istence. I have shown that a number of angels fell, hence 
there are many devils. In Levit. 17:7 it is said: "And 
they shall no more offer their sacrifices unto devils." "They 
sacrificed unto devils and not to God." Paul refers to this 



244 Christian Science Exposed. 

Devil worship in his first epistle to the Corinthians, tenth 
chapter and twentieth verse: "But I say, that the things 
which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not 
to God; and I would not that ye should have fellowship 
with devils." This language implies personal existence and 
not an abstract non-entity as Mrs. Eddy would have us be- 
lieve. There is something more than the "animal instinct 
in mortal minds." The devils of the Bible were subjects 
to be worshipped. Paul cautions the Corinthians against 
having "fellowship with devils." How nonsensical it would 
be, if we should substitute any one of Mrs. Eddy's defini- 
tions of 'Devil 5 for devils ! 

Turning to the temptation of Job recorded in the first 
and second chapters of the book of Job, we find Satan repre- 
sented as having a conversation with God. "And the Lord 
said unto Satan, whence comest thou ? Then Satan answered 
the Lord, and said: "From going to and fro in the earth, 

and from walking up and down in it Then Satan 

answered the Lord, and said, Doth Job fear God for 
naught?" Satan is represented as going to and fro, walking 
up and down the earth, then he has locomotive ability and 
also the power of speech. More than this, he is here pre- 
sented as quite a logician, surpassing in fact Mrs. Eddy, for 
he is too shrewd to contradict himself. And yet Mrs. Eddy 
declares that Satan is only " an ancient belief." Can a be- 
lief reason, talk and walk? 

The best authorities in the world define Satan as a per- 
sonal devil, invested with all the essential attributes of per- 
sonality. Turning to Genesis, the third chapter, we find 
an account of the temptation and fall of man. The tempter 
is here called a serpent. Nevertheless, he talks, reasons and 
adroitly ensnares Eve. Turning to Eev. 12 :9, we find this 
statement: "And the great dragon was cast out, that old 
serpent called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the 
whole world." This gives us positive proof that the Serpent, 
Satan, Devil are the names of the same person. The very 
same Devil, who accomplished the fall of man and so griev- 



Christian Science Exposed. 245 

ously perplexed Job, also tempted the Savior. In this in- 
stance, as in the others, he talked, reasoned and displayed 
much tact. Mrs. Eddy, commenting on the last text cited 
from Eevelations says: "That false claim — that ancient be- 
lief, that old serpent whose name is Devil (evil) is 

pure delusion, the red dragon; and it is cast out by Christ, 
Truth, and the spiritual idea, and so proven to be powerless. 
The words 'cast down to the earth' show the dragon to be 

nothingness, dust to dust Science is able to destroy 

this lie, called evil." (p. 559). Then indeed the entire 
Bible is a farce. If the Devil is "nothingness," then the ac- 
count of all his acts in tempting Adam and Eve, Job, and 
Christ is all a fable; all that the Bible says of him is solemn 
mockery. Indeed, Mrs. Eddy has termed the account of the 
creation, temptation and fall of Adam a fable, a myth, a 
dream-narrative, an allegory and even a lie. (pp. 517-525). 
If this be true, then the similar accounts of the temptation 
of Job and Christ must be a fable, a myth. And yet they 
tell us that Mrs. Eddy is a Christian! Her book is called 
a 'Key to the Scripture/ her heterogeneous mass of pagan- 
ism, infidelity, effete heathen philosophy, transcendentalism, 
idealism, Shakerism, and Quimbyism is denominated "Chris- 
tian Science." 

I pray God to deliver unsuspecting people from this 
maelstrom of destruction. In opposition to the positive de- 
clarations, that the devils are bound with chains and re- 
served until the judgment (Jude), that the devil is to be 
cast into the lake «f fire, Mrs. Eddy declares that her science 
is able to destroy the devil, whom she has reduced "to a 
lie," "an evil" and to "nothingness." But back to the Scrip- 
ture. Jesus "Cast out many devils; and suffered not the 
devils to speak because they knew him." "And devils also 
came out of many, crying out, and saying, Thou art Christ 
the Son of God. And he rebuking them suffered them not 
to speak; for they knew that he was Christ." "The enemy 
that sowed them is the devil." "The devils also believe and 



246 Christian Science Exposed. 

tremble." "Stand against the wiles of the devil." "Kesist 
the devil and he will flee from you." (Jas. 4:7). These 
are but a few of the many texts which indicate personal 
devils. Although the Bible says that Jesus cast out devils 
out of many, and the devils cried out "saying thou art the 
Christ the Son of God;" Mrs. Eddy says: "It could not 
have been a person that our great Master cast out of another 
person; therefore the devil herein referred to was an im- 
personal evil." Think of an impersonal evil speaking; think 
of an impersonal evil recognizing that Jesus was the Son of 
God. "The devils believe and tremble;" think of evil, a 
lie believing and trembling. Mrs. Eddy says: "Spirit can- 
not be evil; and to believe that we have souls in bodies con- 
stitutes us devils." But God says: "tribulation and anguish, 
upon every soul of man that doeth evil." Mrs. Eddy says: 
"Evil One, used for Devil means material sensation." Then 
material sensation is the Devil. The Bible says: "The 
enemy that sows them in the devil." Think of material 
sensation sowing tares among wheat. But it is useless to 
pursue this subject further. Eddyism stands in direct op- 
position to the Bible on the question of the Devil. Whom 
6hall we follow, God or this adventurous woman? 



CHAPTEE XVII. 

Mes. Eddy's Doctrine of Future Punishment. Hell 
Defined. 

The Bible doctrine of hell is a difficult theme for Mrs. 
Eddy to treat; she has but little to say on the subject. In 
fact, there is nothing to be said from her standpoint. There 
is no place for hell in her defective system ; but she does ven- 
ture to define it. The following is her definition : "Hell Mortal 
belief; error; lust; remorse; hatred; sin; sickness; death; 
suffering and self-destruction; self-imposed agony; effects of 
sin; that which maketh and worketh a lie." (p. 579). Mrs. 
Eddy labors under the necessity of continual contradictions. 
In this effort to define hell, she gives as one meaning, the 
"effects of sin;" yet, she always and everywhere denies the 
existence of sin. Eeally, her contention is, that hell does not 
exist; in fact, it is a "mortal belief." Her position is, that 
it is neither a place, nor a state; but it is "that which 
maketh and worketh a lie." She applies to hell her ideal- 
istic conception, and thus transmutes hell from actual exist- 
ence into the realm of idealism. In this, as in every other 
thing, we find our author opposed to realism and contending 
for idealism. The above quotation is the only reference to hell 
I have been able to find in "Science and Health." However, 
in her "Miscellaneous Writings" I find the following: "So, 
also, she spoke of the hades, or hell of Scripture, saying we 
make our own heavens and our own hells." (p. 170). This 
was quoted from a sermon Mrs. Eddy preached. Under the 
caption "Keformers," she writes: "The olden opinion that 
hell is fire and brimstone, has yielded somewhat to the meta- 
physical fact that suffering is a thing of mortal mind instead 
of body; so, in place of material flames and odor, mental 
anguish is generally accepted as the penalty for sin." (p. 
237). These excerpts prove conclusively that hades and hell 
are eliminated from Eddyism. There is no hell except as 
we make it. The old conception of hell as a reality, a place 

247 



248 Christian Science Exposed. 

of actual existence, has given place to the metaphysical fact, 
that mental anguish constitutes hell. But before answering 
the above, I shall present Mrs. Eddy's idea of future punish- 
ment: On page ninety-two of S. and H. we find this lang- 
uage : " 'Fear him who is able to destroy both soul and body 
in hell/ said Jesus. A careful study of this text shows that 
the word soul meant sense, or corporeal consciousness. The 
command was a warning to beware, not of Eome, Satan, or 
God, but of sin." No greater perversion of this text is pos- 
sible; I submit that soul never means sense or corporeal con- 
sciousness. Sense is the result of our cognitive faculties, 
especially our mental faculty, which pertains to the soul. 
However, much of our knowledge comes to us through the 
medium of our five senses. But the word soul in the text 
is set antithetically to body. Body is material; soul is im- 
material. The body can be killed by men, but the soul can- 
not. Mrs. Eddy, in making the above statement, puts herself 
in opposition to the scholarship of the world. But what does 
she care for that. A woman, who distorts the Bible, muti- 
lates, contradicts it, adds to and takes from it, could not 
be expected to have any regard for the scholarship of others. 
Indeed, before her the Delphic oracle of Apollo, the oracles 
of Miletus and Argos, of Zeus or Jupiter all pale into in* 
significance. Beyond all question of a doubt, this text 
teaches the immortality of personality. But Mrs. Eddy de- 
clares the text contains a caution to fear sin, not "Eome, 
Satan, or God." When Mrs. Eddy penned these words she 
knew that she was violating every rule of hermeneutical in- 
terpretation. Take the text in its logical and grammatical 
connection, and we see Jesus was encouraging His disciples. 
He pointed out how they would be persecuted, and what they 
should do under persecution; that He had been persecuted 
should serve to encourage them when they were 
persecuted as they were not better than He. Then he spoke 
of the kind providence of God which even extended to a 
sparrow. In the midst of the discourse, which is found in 
the tenth chapter of Matthew, He said "fear them not 



Christian Science Exposed. 249 

which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul." The 
personal pronoun, them, which is in the plural, finds its 
antecedent in the persecutors, whomsover they might be, 
Jews or Gentiles, those who could kill the body, but could not 
kill the soul. Then He proceeds: "But rather fear him 
which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell." The 
personal pronoun, him, which is in the masculine gender, 
third person, singular number, finds its antecedent in God; 
for He alone possesses all power in time and eternity and 
throughout the domain of universal empire. Mrs. Eddy per- 
verts this text by saying: We are commanded "to beware, 
not of Eome, Satan, or God, but sin." By this perversion, 
she would make the pronoun him find its antecedent in sin. 
She introduces sin into the text. It is not there in fact nor 
by necessary implication. So she knowingly perverted the 
text in saying: "the word soul meant sense," and then she 
said we were warned to beware of sin. Alas for the Eddy- 
ites; this text remains intact in attestation of the fact, that 
we have souls in bodies and that these souls are immortal 
personalities ! 

"If the change called death destroyed the belief in sin, 
sickness, and death, happiness would be won at the moment 
of dissolution, and be forever permanent; but this is not so. 
Perfection is gained only by degrees. They who are un- 
righteous shall be unrighteous still, until God's wisdom, 
through Divine Science, removes all their ignorance and< 
sin." (p. 186). The Catholics have their purgatorial fires 
for the expiation of sin after death. The pagans held to 
the theory of the transmigration of souls after death, by 
which a poor wretch could atone for his sins and finally be 
received back to his ideal god, and become a part of his 
deity. But it remains for Mrs. Eddy to institute a new pro- 
cess of purgation after death, through the refining process 
of so-called Christian Science. But two important things 
she fails to tell us. One is, how this process is to be per- 
formed by her new method; since her so-called Science is 
not a lake of fire, a pool of water, an active agent, nor an 



250 Christian, Science Exposed. 

immortal entity to be found in the great beyond. Will she 
dare say that all poor mortals, who die in this world, can 
take along with them her book called "Science and Health;" 
for that alone constitutes her so-called, "Science" — "Divine 
Science" — "Christian Science?" It may be, she thinks she 
can write in the other world another book and speculate 
upon the souls of all unfortunates, who do not embrace her 
vagaries here. The next thing we want to know is, where 
this purifying process is to take place through "Divine (?) 
Science." 

Since this remarkable science has eliminated hades, hell 
and heaven; where do we go when "the change called death" 
takes place? Will some Eddyite answer the question, as 
Mrs. Eddy no where tells us? I press an answer to the two 
questions. How can "Divine Science" "remove our ignor- 
ance and sin after death as we cannot take the book "Science 
and Health," with us, and could not understand it if we did, 
unless we could "heal the sick on its Principle?" Where 
is the cleansing process to take place; since Mrs. Eddy in 
her wisdom (?) has prepared no place for us poor mortals 
beyond the grave? 

While pausing for an answer, let us attend to the following 
utterances: "As man falleth asleep, so shall he awake. As 
death findeth mortal man, so shall he be after death, until 
probation and growth shall effect the needful change." (p. 
187). The unanswered questions are applicable here. Mrs. 
Eddy teaches by necessary inference and implication that 
this probation and growth continues on earth after death, 
or that the disembodied souls of men exist with God as in- 
corporated ideas. The latter is precisely what she means 
touching her followers. The Christian Scientists are ab- 
sorbed at death in the Divine receptacle, but in some inex- 
plicable manner retain their individual identity. But what 
we are anxious to know is, what becomes of us poor mortals, 
who are not worthy to be embraced in the bosom of the 
Father, while we are being prepared by Christian Science? 
Pending an answer let us very gravely ruminate over the fol- 



Christian Science Exposed. 251 

lowing: "Mortal belief must, through Science or suffering, 
lose all satisfaction in error and sin, in order to part with 
them. Whether mortals will learn this here or hereafter, 
and how long they will suffer the pangs of fiery destruction, 
depends upon the tenacity of error/' (p. 192). We are 
certainly obliged to Mrs. Eddy for this statement. Keally 
she has given us our choice of cleansing either through 
"Science" or "suffering." The blood of Christ is of no mo- 
ment ; God cannot pardon sin. Our sins are canceled through 
Mrs. Eddy or through suffering. If we fail to learn this 
here, we will learn it hereafter; for this is the decree of the 
"Mother-God." The duration of our punishment depends 
upon how long we refuse to accept the dicta of the "Mother." 
"Because, suffering, as the result of sin is the means of des- 
troying sin." (The gospel according to the Mother-God, 
chapter X, p. 310). "If we confess our sins, he is faithful 
and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all 
unrighteousness." (1 John 1:9). The gospel of our Lord 
is quite different from that of the, Eddyites. "They who 
know not purity and affection by experience, can never find 
bliss in the blessed company of Truth and Love, simply 
through translation into another sphere. Science reveals 
the necessity of sufficient suffering, either before or after 
death, to quench the love of sin." (p. 341). "The pamper- 
ed hypocrite may have a flowery pathway here, but he is sure 
to be pierced with sharper thorns hereafter." (p. 346), 

Mrs. Eddy teaches, there is no hell or hades. Suffering 
or Christian Science is necessary to remove sin. Suffering 
is a thing of mortal mind instead of body. We make our 
own hells. Man remains after death, just as he was at death 
until probation and growth shall effect a change. God's 
wisdom through Divine Science removes all his ignorance 
and sin. In fact, God teaches there i« an intermediate state, 
a prepared temporary home for disembodied spirits. There 
is evidently a place for the righteous called Paradise Hades; 
the other, the abode for the wicked, may be denominated 
Gehenna Hades. The Greek word Hades is not translated 



252 Christian Science Exposed. 

in the Revised version, but it appears as it is in the Greek. 
Hades means the nether world, the realm of the dead, the 
common receptacle of disembodied spirits; the corresponding 
Hebrew word is Sheol. Thayer, the Greek lexicographer, and 
Gesenius, the Hebrew lexicographer, give practically the 
same definition to the two words. In the revised version of 
the Old Testament, Sheol is not translated. This inter- 
mediate abode is adapted to disembodied spirits. The right- 
eons are ineffably happy, while the misery of the wicked is 
constitntional and consequential. They know their fate and 
understand impending judgment. But their punishment 
cannot be judicial, until the final sentence of eternal con- 
demnation is passed at the assize, when the secrets of all 
hearts shall have been disclosed. This general judgment, as 
we nave already seen, will take place at the end of the world. 
It could not equitably take place before, for the full returns 
of life cannot be had until the final end. To send a soul to 
hell to be punished there from death to the judgment, a 
period extending through hundreds and thousands of years, 
and then bring him back to the judgment-seat and pass 
judicial sentence upon him would involve a contradiction; 
the same is true of the righteous. This view explains the 
meaning of such texts as the following: "And I was dead, 
and behold, I am alive for evermore, and I have the Keys 
of death and of Hades." "And he that sat upon him, his 
name was Death; and Hades followed with him." "And the 
sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and 
Hades gave up the dead which were in them; and they were 
judged every man according to their works." The sea and 
the grave gave up the bodies of the dead> and Hades, the 
domain of Spirits, the intermediate world, gave up the 
spirits in them. The bodies of the saints are to be spiritual- 
ized; for the scriptures declare, "our Lord Jesus Christ . . 
. . . shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned 
like unto his own glorious body." 

In the sixteenth Psalm, tenth verse, we find this pro* 
phetic statement relating to Christ: "For thou wilt not 



Christian Science Exposed. 253 

leave my soul in Hades; neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy 
one to see corruption." The original word in the Hebrew 
is Sheol, which is translated Hades in the Septuagint. On 
the day of Pentecost, Peter quoted four verses of this Psalm 
and applied them to Christ. Among them is this: "Thou 
wilt not leave my soul in Hades, neither wilt thou suffer 
thine Holy One to see corruption." In substituting ihe 
word Hades for hell as it appears in the accepted version, 
I have followed the original text and the revised version. 
That the soul of Christ was in Hades, the three days His 
body was in the sepulchre, is evident from two confedera- 
tions. First, Jesus said to the penitent thief on the cros&, 
"To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise." Secondly, 
after the resurrection of Jesus, when Mary would have 
touched Him, He said unto her, "Touch me not, tor T am 
not yet ascended to my Father." David said the soul of 
Christ was in Hades, and Peter reaffirmed the statement. 
Christ said the thief would be with him in Paradise the day 
he was crucified. He declared to Mary, the day after His 
resurrection, that He had not ascended to His Father. Mrs. 
Eddy says : that the three days that Jesus was in the sepul- 
chre He was studying "the great problem of Being," that is 
"Christian Science." Whom shall we believe, the inspired 
writers or Mrs. Eddy? To make the above argument irre- 
futable, it is necessary to say that, while Hades and Paradise 
are different terms, the application I have given them is 
authorized by the significance of the word. Hades is a gen- 
eric tenn as has already been indicated; while Paradise is a 
specific term which means a garden, park, a grand enclosure 
or preserve. 

Having disposed of the question of Hades, I now call 
attention to the word hell. Mrs. Eddy says, "we make our 
own hell. There is no other ;" there is no place prepared for 
the devils and the finally incorrigible. "JSTo soul is ever 
lost; for there is but one Spirit and that is God." 

The Greek word for hell is geenna, which means the 
place of torture where persistent sinners are to be cast 



254 Christian Science Exposed. 

to abide forever. There is a valley to the South 
East of Jerusalem called Gehenna, where the refuse of the 
city Is thrown and fire is forever burning. This serves as a 
type of the eternal hell. We have let Mrs. Eddy speak fully 
on the question of future punishment. We will now let the 
Bible speak to the question. What are human theories and 
ideas, if they are unsupported by the Bible? To this sover- 
eign arbiter, I appeal for a judicial decision; from God's 
Word there can be no appeal. The speculations of men 
must pass as the gossamer of the morning before this in- 
flexible tribunal. The Scriptures represent hell as a place 
of real existence, as much so as this world, as a place of 
perpetual misery without alleviation. Turning to the 
twentieth chapter of Eevelation the fourteenth and fifteenth 
verses, we find an account of the closing scene of the Judg- 
ment: "And death and Hades were cast into the lake of 
fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not 
found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of 
fire.'" Our Savior gave an account of the judgment in the 
twenty-fifth chapter of Matthew. In this, He indicated 
the manner of procedure in dividing the righteous from the 
unrighteous, the one on the right hand, and the other on the 
left. ,"Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, 
depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared 

for the devil and his angels And these shall go away 

into everlasting punishment." Place Mrs. Eddy's state- 
ments along besides these scriptures: "We make our own 
Hell;" "mortal belief must be destroyed through Christian 
Science here or hereafter ;" the length of our punishment de- 
pends upon the tenacity with which we hold to sin. The 
Bible says: "If thy hand offend thee, cut it off; it is better 
for thee to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to 
go into hell, into the fire that never shall be quenched." 
The same is repeated of the foot and eye. This language is 
too perspicuous to be misunderstood. The orginal for hell 
is not hades but geenna. In Eevelation, the place is called 
"the lake of fire." lit is made definite by the use of the de- 



Christian Science Exposed. 255 

finite article. But here the text says : "Into Hell, into the 

fire that never shall be quenched." As if to make the descrip- 
tion the more terrible and impressive, the Savior added: 
"Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched." 
This indicates to us that there shall be the awful realization 
of conscious existence and the dreadful penalty of sin. How 
different from Mrs. Eddy's theory of progressive development 
and suffering from a belief in sin, and the consequent pur- 
gation of Christian Science. They tell us this language is 
figurative and must not be construed literally. I answer that 
the symbol is always less than the thing symbolized ; the figure 
stands to the thing prefigured, as does the shadow to the 
substance. If this language is only figurative, what must 
be the real torture to be endured by the finally lost. The 
objector gains nothing by contending for a figurative inter- 
pretation. We are obliged to admit that the language is 
either figurative or literal. Let the Eddyites take either horn 
of the dilemma, and they must realize the exceeding folly 
of their teacher. 

A few other texts may not be, considered out of place. 
"The wicked shall be turned into hell, and all the nations 
that forget God." "Rather fear Him which is able to destroy 
both soul and body in hell." These statements are specific 
and direct, and the grammatical construction is too simple 
to admit misinterpretation. Neither can there be any play 
on the word hell, as it appears in these texts; for the Greek 
word is geenna, which is a specific term. This term differs from 
the Greek hades, which being a generic term has a variety of 
meanings. Beyond a doubt, the Bible teaches that hell is 
a place, also a state of conscious existence and dreadful tor- 
ture. Col. Ingersol was correct when he said, to destroy 
hell you must first destroy the Bible. Ingersol hated both, 
but he was frank enough to admit the Bible taught there 
was a Hell. Mrs. Eddy publishes to the world that she is a 
greater infidel than Ingersol, for he did admit that this 
much of the Bible is true; but Mrs. Eddy denies it. Al- 



256 Christian Science Exposed. 

though she condemns sin, she says, if we do not give up sin 
and ignorance, as death finds us, we will remain "until God's 
wisdom through Divine Science removes all our ignorance 
and sin." Thus it turns out that Mrs. Eddy eliminates 
Hades and Hell from her theory. We shall see that she also 
eliminates Heaven. But the question continues to recur — 
what becomes of the souls of the sinners after death? Will 
the Eddyites say they remain in this world ? Then, I answer 
that is in positive contradiction to the Word of God. Be- 
sides that; this is a material world where the souls of the 
living have an abode in their bodies and no provision is 
made for disembodied spirits. Will the Eddyites say that 
the souls of men just poise in space? Then, I deny the 
statement and demand proof. To say the least of it, I have 
a hard task arguing against nothing; for after all there is 
nothing in the wide universe but God and His ideas, if 
Eddyism is true. How empty — how absurd — how silly are 
the contentions of Mrs. Eddy! 



CHAPTER XYIIL 

Heaven is Eliminated From Eddyism. 

We come to another important subject in this review. 
One of the most inspiring thoughts possible to a human being 
is that of a better world. 

"In hope of that immortal crown, 

I now the cross sustain; 
And gladly wander up and down, 
And smile at toil and pain." 

Mrs Eddy comes upon the scene posing as a scientist, 
claiming to interpret the Word of God; yet she seeks to 
sweep away the hope we have so fondly cherished of meeting 
and greeting those whom we so much love in a purer and 
better world, where no intruding foe can mar the peace, 
nor disturbing element can break the harmony of that home 
of the good, the Heaven of our hopes, where there are no 
reefs, nor shoals, nor drifting clouds to warn a blissful soul of 
impending danger. Who is this, that would deprive poor 
hapless beings of the glowing prolepsis of the blessed reunion 
or God's sacramental host in the blissful realm of immortal- 
ity ? We turn from such vampirism, which blights the future 
and despoils hope, to the comforting doctrine of the Bible. 
While such doctrine as this is repugnant to the instincts of 
our spiritual being, it must be obnoxious to God. 

Mrs. Eddy contends that Heaven is a state and not a 
place. This contention destroys Heaven and renders much 
of the Bible inexplicable. But I shall let Mrs. Eddy speak 
for herself, and the reader will not be left in doubt respecting 
her doctrine. If we should read only such statements as are 
found on pages 150 and 159 of Science and Health we could 
not know but that she believes in an actual Heaven, a place 
of abode for the righteous. She says: "Pilgrim on earth, 
thy home is Heaven," and, "He will no longer grope darkly 
and cling to earth because he has tasted Heaven." She spells 
the word Heaven with a capital letter, indicating that she 

257 



258 Christian Science Exposed. 

does refer to a place of habitation, the abode of saints. The 
phraseology is ambiguous. Let it be remembered that this 
is the method Mrs. Eddy pursues always and everywhere for 
no other purpose than to mislead the uninformed. The 
following is her definition of Heaven: "Harmony; the reign 
of Spirits; government by Principle; spirituality; bliss; the 
atmosphere of Soul." (p. 578.) The author does not leave 
us to infer her meaning from this definition, but she ex- 
patiates upon the subject in the following words : "Universal 
salvation rests on progression and probation, and is unattain- 
able without them. Heaven is not a locality, but a state in 
which Mind, and all the manifestations of Mind, are har- 
monious and immortal, because sin is destroyed, and man is 
found having no righteousness of his own, but in possession, 
like Paul and his followers, of the 'Mind of the Lord.' " (p. 
187.) "To reach Heaven, the harmony of Being, we must 
understand the divine Principle of Being." (p. 311.) 
"Heaven and earth stand for spiritual ideas/' (p. 528.) 
"This sacred city, described in the Apocalypse (21 :16) as one 
that ..... cometh 'down from God, out of Heaven;' repre- 
sents the Alpha and Omega of Divine Science. The builder 
and maker of this New Jerusalem is God The de- 
scription is metaphoric. Spiritual teachings must always 
be by symbols." (p. 566.) The following is her definition of 
New Jerusalem: "Divine Science; the spiritual facts of 
the universe, and the harmony thereof; the Kingdom of 
Heaven, or reign of harmony." (p. 583.) In giving an 
exegesis of Rev. 12 :1, Mrs. Eddy begins with this statement : 
"Heaven represents harmony, and Divine Science interprets 
the Principle of heavenly harmony. The great miracle, to 
human sense, is divine Love." (p. 552.) To the above 
paragraphs, I shall add a few quotations from Mrs. Eddy's 
Miscellaneous Writings. The following is from a sermon 
preached by her. "We make our own heavens and our own 
hells." (p. 170.) 

Expatiating upon Christian Science, Mrs. Eddy says: 
"By this system, too, man has a changed recognition of his 



Christian Science Exposed. 259 

relation to God. He is no longer obliged to sin, be sick, 
and die to reach heaven, but is required and empowered 
to conquer sin, sickness, and death; thus, as image and 
likeness to reflect Him who destroys death and hell." (p. 
235.) "Body and mind are correlated in man's salvation; 
for man will no more enter Heaven sick than as a sinner." 
(p. 241.) "Think of this inheritance! Heaven right here, 
where angels are as men, clothed more ligntly, and men as 
angels who, burdened for an hour, spring into liberty." 
(p. 251.) "Harmony is heaven. Science brings out har- 
mony." (p. 337.) These extracts from the books, "Science 
and Health" and "Miscellaneous Writings," indicate to us the 
true doctrine of Eddyism touching this important subject. 
The following is an analysis of Mrs. Eddy's mythical state- 
ments: "Heaven is not a locality," Heaven is "a state in 
which Mind, and all the manifestations of Mind, are har- 
monious and immortal." The following constitutes Heaven : 
"Harmony ; Eeign of Spirit ; Government by Principle ; Spir- 
ituality; bliss; the atmosphere of Soul." "Christian Science 
is Heaven." "We make our own Heavens." We do not have 
to "die to reach heaven." As an image and likeness, we re- 
flect God when we enter into Mrs. Eddy's heaven. "Heaven" 
is "right here where angels are men, and men are angels." 
To get to Heaven, we must become Christian Scientists. The 
ingenuity displayed by Mrs. Eddy in emphasizing her dogma 
is the most remarkable. In the most covert manner con- 
ceivable she interweaves her vagaries into the Divine economy 
with, as I am forced to think, a settled purpose to deceive. 
We are strikingly reminded of a chameleon; at one time, 
Christian Science is God, the Mother; at another, it is the 
Son, the Christ; at another, it is the Holy Ghost; and at 
another, it is Heaven. Surely it becomes all things tha^ 
are good to all men. But how such vain babbling appears 
in the resplendent light of unsophisticated truth we shall 
now see. 

If Heaven is a place, and not merely a spiritual con- 
dition, then Christian Science is absolutely false. That 



260 Christian Science Exposed. 

Heaven is a place with its boundaries and limits, located 
some where in the universe of God, a place prepared for those 
who love God, the final and eternal home of God's redeemed, 
is definitely and fully established in the Word of God. 

On the occasion of the dedicatory services of the temple 
by Solomon, in offering the dedicatory prayer, Solomon stood 
before the altar of the Lord in the presence of all the con- 
gregation of Israel, spread forth his hands towards heaven 
and appealed unto God as follows: "Hearken, thou, to the 
supplication of thy servant, and of thy people Israel, when 
they shall pray towards this place, and hear thou in heaven 
their dwelling place; and when thou hearest, forgive." 
Heaven is represented as the dwelling place of God seven 
times in this chapter. Who can conceive for one moment 
that Solomon had any thought of Mrs. Eddy, or her doctrine? 
He regarded Heaven not as a spiritual condition or human 
concept, but as a dwelling place — God's dwelling place. This 
conception of Heaven harmonizes with the entire trend of 
biblical teaching. To this end the Psalmist speaks: "The 
Lord is in his holy temple, the Lord's throne is in heaven." 
"The Lord looketh from heaven; he beholdeth all the sons 
of men." Mrs. Eddy says, "'Heaven is not a location ;" David 
says, "The Lord's throne is in heaven." Shall we discard 
Solomon and David and accept Mrs. Eddy? Isaiah comes to 
the witness stand against Mrs. Eddy and says : "Look down 
from heaven and behold from the habitation of thy glory." 
Coming to the New Testament, we find the question definitely 
settled against every contention of Edclyism. "But I say unto 
you, swear not at all; neither by heaven, for it is God's 
throne: nor by the earth, for it is his footstool." "So then 
after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up 
into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God." 

Mrs. Eddy says that Heaven is a state, of mind ; the Bible 
says it is a place, for it is God's throne. Jesus, having finish- 
ed His mediatorial work, "was received up into heaven, 
and sat on the right hand of God." To discover the real 
impertinence of Mrs. Eddy, undertake to reconcile any of 



Christian Science Exposed. 261 

fer ''declarations with the plain statements of the Bible. Does 
Mrs. Eddy possess such alchemic power, that she can 
transmute the habitation of God's throne, where Jesus was 
received, where He sat down on the right hand of God, into 
her mythical idealistic heaven, which is only a condition of 
harmony ? "In my Father's house are many mansions : if it 
were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place 
for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come 
again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there 
you may be also." This is the utterance of the Christ. I go 
to make ready for you, to prepare a place for you. In my 
Father's house, there you shall be received and entertained. 
Mrs. Eddy says : "We make our own heavens." Jesus says : 
"I will prepare you a place," a room in my Father's house, 
a Heaven. Heaven is a structure of many mansions; there 
is plenty of room. Mrs. Eddy's heaven is self-built; the 
real Heaven is prepared by our Lord. "For we know that 
if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have 
a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in 
the heavens." JSTote the phraseology ! "If our bodies were dis- 
solved we have a building of God." The final resting place 
of the righteous is here termed a building, an house, not made 
with hands; it is an eternal home for the soul, located in 
heaven. This is the place that Jesus promised He would 
prepare for us ; He has promised to come for us, that we are 
to inherit the blissful abode with Him. But Mrs. Eddy has 
the temerity to tell us that our "Heaven is right here," that 
you cannot tell an angel from a man, the difference is so 
slight. It does not require the ken of a philosopher to dis- 
cover the wide difference between the real Heaven revealed 
to us by our Lord and the misty conception of a state of 
mind, which is to be attained in this world. Speaking to this 
question, Paul said: "To live is Christ, and to die is gain. 

I am in a straight betwixt two, having a desire to 

depart and to be with Christ; which is far better." Mrs. 
Eddy says: "Man is no longer obliged to die to reach 



262 Christian Science Exposed. 

heaven/' Paul said, "to die is gain/' and he had "a desire 
to depart, (to die) and to be with Christ." 

He realized that death was the only doorway to Heaven, 
hence he desired to die. He also realized that Christ was in 
Heaven, because the Scriptures teach that He did "ascend 
to Heaven and sat down on the right hand of God." Jesus 
has promised all who love Plim that they shall be His com- 
panions. "If any man serve me, let him follow me; and 
where I am, there shall also my servant be." Paul appre- 
ciated the. honor and so desired death. But Mrs. Eddy has 
instituted an earthly heaven which she named Christian 
Science. To reach the "harmony of Being, we must under- 
stand the divine Principle of Being." If this is true, then 
every one who understands the "divine Principle of Being" 
is in heaven. I know what Mrs. Eddy terms the "divine 
Principle of Being;" yet my environments are just what they 
were before I gained such knowledge. The divine Principle of 
Being is an all inclusive and exclusive deity. God is All-in-all 
and man is God's reflection or idea. Mrs. Eddy teaches that to 
get to Heaven you must embrace her dicta; then you will 
be there. She says: "Harmony is Heaven, and Divine 
Science interprets the Principle of heavenly harmony." 
Hence, it follows logically, we are to get to Heaven through 
Mrs. Eddy, if at all. 

We have seen Mrs. Eddy's definition of the New Jerusa- 
lem which embraces four particulars; the first is "Divine 
Science" and the others are correlated with this. So it is 
evident she contends that the New Jerusalem is another 
name for Christian Science, that it does not indicate a lo- 
cality, a place prepared for God's sacramental hosts, but 
the apprehending and embracing so-called Christian Science. 
If we have any doubt as to this being her meaning, it will 
be dissipated when we consider that she claims that the 
Holy city, New Jerusalem, which is so graphically described 
in the twenty-first chapter of Revelation, "represents the 
Alhpa and Omega of Divine Science," that "the description* 
is metaphoric and has a spiritual application." She teaches : 



Christian Science Exposed. 263 

that this New Jerusalem does not pertain to a place of actual 
existence, not to the real home of the good; that it is an 
ideal concept; and that after all the cherished hopes of 
the teeming millions who have lived, labored, suffered and 
died, rejoicing in life and in death, Heaven is a farce. All 
there is to it is a little heterodox effusion by a presumptious, 
speculating woman who has so far succeeded with her 
commercial scheme as to accumulate a fortune. Such shock- 
ing monstrosity ! Christian Science so-called constitutes 
Heaven ! This is Eddyism pure and simple. May God de- 
liver the credulous from such astounding blasphemy. The 
apostle describes the resurrection of the dead and the final 
end of time in the following words: "For the Lord himself 
shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of 
the archangel, and with the trump of God; and the dead 
in Christ shall rise first : then we which are alive and remain 
shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet 
the Lord in the air : and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 
Wherefore comfort one another with these words." Keep the 
point at issue in mind. Mrs. Eddy says that Heaven is not 
a locality; Paul says it is a locality. He declares the Lord 
shall descend from Heaven, that the dead in Christ shall 
rise first, that those who are alive shall be carried up with 
them to meet the Lord and to be with Him forever. This 
is God's gospel and is quite different from Eddyism. 

We have before us the sure word of prophecy. Jesus 
declared to His disciples that He would go and prepare a 
place for them, that He would come again and receive them 
to Himself, that they should be with Him forever. Paul 
declares that, "We have a building of God, an house not made 
with hands, eternal in the heavens." Again he says, "Our 
citizenship (poliieuma) is in heaven; from whence also we 
look for a Savior, the Lord, Jesus Christ; who shall change 
our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his own 

glorious body." Again he says, "I having a desire 

to depart and be with Christ." In the eleventh chapter of 
Hebrews, we read of the achievements of Old Testament 



2.64 Christian Science Exposed. 

Christians, who with unwavering faith pressed the battle of 
life, and who "looked for a city which hath foundations, 
whose builder and maker is God." It is said, "these all 
died in the faith." It is also said of them : "But now they 
desire a better country, that is an heavenly; wherefore God 
is not ashamed to be called their God : for he hath prepared 
for them a city." Now, turning to the twenty-first chapter 
of Revelation, we find a description of the place prepared by 
God for His people as their eternal home. As to the phrase- 
ology, we have different terms representing this home. Jesus 
called it His Father's house. It is called a building, a city, 
the Holy City, the New Jerusalem, but the usual term is 
Heaven. We may justly conclude from all that is recorded 
in the Bible respecting this place, that God has laid con- 
tribution upon universal empire to prepare a place for His 
saints. How significant the language employed to describe 
this magnificent city ! Walls composed of precious stones, 
streets of gold, light as clear as crystal, with twelve gates 
and with twelve angels, one at each gate to receive and to 
welcome the home-coming hosts. But Mrs. Eddy would 
despoil all this magnificence, this resplendent glory. She 
would convert this into a money making scheme. She has 
prepared a heaven on earth for herself and followers. Which 
will you choose? Her heaven is a state of mind, superin- 
duced through her so-called Science. The real Heaven is 
prepared by God, it has walls, gates, foundations, length, 
breadth and height ; it is a city with its limitations and bound- 
aries. Once more we find Eddyism to be absolutely false. 



CHAPTEE XIX. 

The Bible Teaches There Are Angels — 
Eddyism Teaches There Are None. 

Mrs. Eddy contradicts the Bible in every position that 
she takes ; her theory of angels forms no exception. She effec- 
tually eliminates angels, since she reduces them to mere re- 
flections and regards them as she does men on earth. The 
Bible, on the contrary, teaches that angels are celestial mes- 
sengers, personal in character and endowed with intelligence 
and moral agency. I shall permit our author to speak for 
herself. "Thus error theorizes that spirit is born of matter 
and returns to matter, and has a resurrection from dust; 
whereas Science unfolds the eternal verity, — that man and 
angels are spiritual reflections of God." This is a new doctrine ; 
man and angels are equal to each other and that they occupy 
the same relation to God and His government, no distinction 
exists. Quite different this, from existing facts. Angels 
are celestial beings, while we are terrestial; angels have 
glorified and spiritualized bodies, while men have corporeal 
mortal bodies; angels are no longer in a state of probation, 
while men occupy a probational relation to God ; angels are 
immortal and are not subject to death, while men are both 
mortal and immortal; angels are in a state of positive and 
absolute happiness, while men's eternal felicity is contin- 
gent. But all these distinctions Mrs. Eddy obliterates. 
"Angels are not etherealized human beings, evolving animal 
qualities in their wings ; but they are celestial visitants, flying 
on spiritual, not material, pinions. They are pure thoughts 
from God, winged with Truth and Love, no matter what 
their individualism may be." (p. 194.) In the glossary of 
this book, we find this definition of angels : "God's thoughts 
passing to man; spiritual intuitions, pure and perfect; the 
inspiration of goodness, purity, and immortality, giving the 
lie to evil, sensibility and mortality." (p. 572.) Angels, 
then, are not separate, distinct personalities; they are "God's 



266 Christian Science Exposed, 

pure thoughts." "My angels are exalted thoughts, appearing 
at the door of some sepulchre, where human belief has buried 

its fondest earthly hopes Angels are God's imparta- 

tions to man, — not messengers, or persons, but messages of 
the true idea of divinity, flowing into humanity. These up- 
ward-soaring thoughts never lead mortals toward self and 
sin, but guide them to the Principle of all Good." (p. 195.) 

Mrs. Eddy teaches by the latter statement that angels 
are only pure thoughts, messages of the true idea of God 
are in fact Christian Science. The alchemic power of Chris- 
tian Science is most marvelous ! There was an old belief 
that cunning alchemists could recreate the rose with 
all its members from its own ashes, but without the bloom. 
Mrs. Eddy can surpass that achievement; she can transmute 
angels into upward-soaring thoughts flowing into humanity 
which guide them into Christian Science. What a marvelous 
feat! 

"Jacob was alone, wrestling with error when an 

angel, a message from Truth and Love, appeared to him . . 
. . . and thereby Truth being understood, gave him spiritual 

strength in this Peniel of Divine Science Then said 

the spiritual evangel: 'Let me go for the day breaketh;' 

..... but the Patriarch, did not loosen his hold 

upon this glorious light until his nature was transformed." 
(p. 204). The reader will not fail to see that, in the above, 
Mrs. Eddy essays to read this narrative into Christian 
Science and would number Jacob as one of her followers. 
But in doing this, she contradicts herself. On page 195 she 
says: "Angels are not messengers, or persons, but mes- 
sages of the true idea of divinity ;" but in this statement, she 
says: "When an angel, a messenger from Truth and Love, 
appeared to him." One or the other of these passages is 
false. Will the Eddyites tell us which one? In Miscellan- 
eous Writings, Mrs. Eddy confirms her doctrine of angels. 
She says: "When angels visit us, we do not hear the rustle 

of wings, but we know their presence by the love 

they create in our hearts It is not the clasping of 



Christian Science Exposed. 267 

hands, it is a spiritual idea that lights your path . . 

God gives you His spiritual ideas, and in turn, they give 
you daily supplies." (pp. 366, 367). Think of it; men are 
spiritual ideas and angels are spiritual ideas; yet God gives 
to men who are His spiritual ideas, His angels who are also 
His spiritual ideas. One spiritual idea is given to another 
spiritual idea. That is nonsense confounded; this is Eddy- 
ism. 

From these extracts, we gather the following: "Men 
and angels are the same, and are reflections of God/' "They 
are pure thoughts from God." "Angels are spiritual intui- 
tions, pure and perfect." They "are the inspiration of 
goodness, purity, and immortality." "Angels are exalted 
thoughts." "Angels are God's impartation to man." 
"Angels are the messages of the true idea of divinity." All 
these make her doctrine concerning angels quite confused. 
How averse is all this heresy to the Word of God ! Mrs. 
Eddy says angels are not messengers. I answer the word 
literally means a messenger or agent in the Hebrew and the 
Greek. This no scholar will deny. This definition is borne 
out by the teaching of the Scriptures. I shall now stand the 
Word of God beside the empty words of Mrs. Eddy. "And 
the angel of the Lord found her by a fountain of water in 

the wilderness ..... And he said, Hagar whence 

cometh thou? And the angel of the Lord said unto 

her, return to thy mistress." "And the angel of the Lord 
called unto Abraham out of heaven the second time." "And 
Jacob went on his way, and the angels of God met him." 
"And when the angel stretched out his hand upon Jerusalem 

to destroy it, the Lord said to the angel that destroyed 

the people, It is enough." "Then an angel touched him, and 
said unto him arise and eat." "The angel of the Lord went 
out, and smote in the camp of the Assyrians an hundred and 
four score and five thousand." "David saw the angel of 
the Lord stand between the earth and the heaven, having a 
drawn sword in his hand stretched out over Jerusalem.'* 



Z6S Christian Science Exposed. 

"And his angels He charged with folly/' "For he shall give 
his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways." 
It is unnecessary to add to these texts others from the old 
Testament. Many things are ascribed to angels in these 
quotations, such acts as can only be performed by a personal 
being. An angel found Hagar and said "whence comest 
thou?"; Mrs. Eddy says "angels are pure thoughts. Think 
of a thought speaking! An angel called unto Abraham out 
of heaven the second time ; Mrs. Eddy says : "Angels are spir- 
itual intuitions." The very idea of an intuition calling out of 
heaven unto Abraham; an intuition is the instinctive know- 
edge of a person and is inseparable from mankind. But an 
angel is as much a personality as man himself. The angel 
of God met Jacob; Mrs. Eddy says, "angels are God's im- 
partation to man." How could Jacob have met an imparta- 
tion? The idea is ridiculous. An angel is said to have 
stretched out his hand. Think of a reflection having a hand I 
An angel is said to have destroyed the people. And yet in 
the face of such scripture Mrs. Eddy says, that "angels are 
not persons." An angel smote the camp of the Assyrians; 
but Christian Science teaches, that angels are only "mes- 
sages of the true idea of divinity." It is unnecessary to 
dwell longer upon these texts. The gulf is as wide between 
the Old Testament doctrine of the angels and Christian 
Science as that between Heaven and earth. 

But before closing the chapter, I shall add a few texts 
from the New Testament. "And he saith unto him, if thou 
be the Son of God, cast thyself down; for it is written, He 
shall give his angels charge concerning thee; and in their 
hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy 
foot against a stone." Apply Mrs. Eddy's definition to this, 
if you can, and make sense. How was it possible for God 
to give His own thoughts charge concerning Christ, His Son ? 
And note, these angels are represented as having hands, with 
strength sufficient to bear up the Christ. "The son of man 
shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his 



Christian Science Exposed. 259 

kingdom, all things that offend and them which do iniquity." 
"But of that day and hour, knoweth no man, no, not the 
angels of Heaven, but my Father only." "Being made so 
much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance ob- 
tained a more excellent name than they." "And I beheld, 
and I heard the voice of many angels round about the 

throne." "And I saw another angel eome down from 

heaven, having great power; and the earth was lighted with 
his glory, and he cried with a strong voice." These are 
quite sufficient to prove that God teaches us that angels are 
personal beings. In these texts, as everywhere in the Bible, 
personal acts are ascribed. to the angels, such as cannot be 
ascribed to thoughts or spiritual intuitions. Let us see for 
one moment. It is declared in the text before us, that the 
angels in heaven do not know the day of final assize, but the 
Father does. Christ is represented as being better than 
angels. John speaks of hearing angels' voices round about 
the throne; he also says he saw another angel come down 
from Heaven, having great power. It is utterly impossible 
to reconcile Mrs. Eddy's idealistic doctrine with the plain 
statements of the Bible. And her followers, it appears to 
me, should see at once the futility of the effort and either 
abandon the Bible altogether or Mrs. Eddy's book. No one 
will fail to see, except the wilfully blind, that it is utterly 
out of the question to, in any way, reconcile the two. There 
is positively nothing in common between the Bible and Mrs. 
Eddy's book. 



CHAPTEE XX. 

Mrs. Eddy's Doctrine of Marriage is Opposed to the 
Teaching of the Scriptures. 

Touching those questions which are purely theological 
and scientific, we have found Mrs. Eddy to be antagonistic 
to everything rational, scientific and Scriptural. Wedlock 
is an institution of God clearly sanctioned in His Word, and 
it is guarded and protected by civil enactments to safeguard 
society. Eddyism would sap this sacred institution and de- 
populate the earth or, through its teachings would cause men to 
break through the veil of Christian Science's gossamer 
and submerge society beneath a flood tide of licen- 
tiousness. Mrs. Eddy teaches that the highest type of 
purity is found in celibacy and that Christian Science will 
only tolerate matrimony until the ulterior end is achieved. 
The time will come when marriage will only consist in the 
union of hearts in spiritual love — i. e. when free-lovism will 
prevail. 

But, Mrs. Eddy must state her doctrine: "The time 
cometh when marriage will be a union of hearts, when hus- 
bands and wives will love one another more sincerely than 
at present. Furthermore, the time also cometh of which 
Jesus spake, when he declared in the resurrection there 
should be no more marrying or giving in marriage, but man 
bhould be as the angels. Then shall Soul rejoice in its own, 
wherein passion hath no part." (p. 274). First of all, let 
it be understood that Mrs. Eddy here perverts the words of 
Jesus. Jesus was speaking of conditions that would prevail 
after the general resurrection, in the world to come. Mrs. 
Eddy reads these words into her fabric and applies them to 
mortals in this world. But she affirms in this paragraph 
that the time will come in this world when human passion 
shall have no part in the conjugal relation, that this rela- 
tion will be nothing more than a union of hearts. No other 
conclusion can be drawn logically from the premises laid 

270 



Christian Science Exposed, 271 

down in Christian Science. Eor be it remembered, Mrs. 
Eddy teaches: that man is co-eternal and co-existent with 
God, that the account given in the second chapter of Genesis 
of the formation of man from the dust, and the subsequent 
account of the creation of Eve, are myths, mere legends, 
and consequently false. Hence, she raises the question: 
"Did God at first create one man unaided, — that is, Adam, 
— but afterward required the union of the two sexes, in 
order to create the rest of the human family? No!" (p. 
524). This is quite definite. Marriage is not necessary to 
birth, and God did not institute marriage as a means to 
people the earth. Mrs. Eddy has conjured up another plan, 
for she says: "God created all through Mind, and made all 
perfect and eternal. Where then is the necessity for recrea- 
tion or procreation." (p. 101.) Whatever else Mrs. Eddy 
may say respecting marriage, she does not leave us in 
doubt at this point. Matrimony is not necessary; the fu- 
ture has something better for us. Hear her again ! "Until 
it is learned that generation rests on no sexual basis, let mar- 
riage continue, and let us permit no such disregard of law 
as may lead to a worse state of society than now exists." 
(p. 274). But when are we going to "learn that generation 
rests on no sexual basis?" It is true or untrue that it does; 
but Mrs. Eddy's says in her infallible book (?) that there 
is no necessity for procreation, that the union of the two 
sexes is not necessary for the perpetuity of the human family. 
Then why not make an end of the connubial relation? If 
Eddyism be true, it can be done. If it cannot be done, then 
Eddyism is false. It is time that Christian Scientists were set- 
ting the world an example. These people marry as do other 
people. Mrs. Eddy is not an exception. In fact, it appears 
from her biography that she is rather fond of marrying. 
She has had quite an experience in the connubial relation, 
having been married three or four times; the last time she 
was fifty-six years old, a grass widow and not divorced on 
scriptural grounds. This example by the advocate of this 
strange doctrine is rather perplexing and serves to contradict 



272 Christian Science Exposed. 

all she has written on the subject. For eleven years, Mrs. 
Eddy had been teaching her cult when she married Dr. 
Eddy, in 1877. It ill becomes a woman who has such a 
record — three or four times married — to submit such ethi- 
cal teachings as we find in her writings, teachings which re- 
verse the order of nature and directly contradict the Word 
of God. 

Mrs. Eddy has a chapter on wedlock in her "Miscel- 
laneous Writings," from which I shall submit a few ex- 
tracts. She claims to have obliterated free-love in 1875, 
then she adds: "Science and Health, the book that cast the 
first stone, is still at work, deep down in human conscious- 
ness, laying the axe at the root of error." (p. 285). "Until 
time matures, human growth, marriage and progeny will 
continue unprohibited in Christian Science. We look to 
future generations for ability to comply with absolute 
Science, when marriage shall be found to be man's oneness 

with God, — the unity of eternal Love To abolish 

marriage at this period, and maintain morality and genera- 
tion would put ingenuity to ludicrous shifts; yet this is 
possible in Science, although it is to-day problematic." (p. 
ZS6). Mrs. Eddy in these excerpts indicates, as elsewhere, 
that marriage is to be abolished, but that it cannot be done 
at present. Why not now, if at all? Mrs. Eddy does not 
tell us what prevailing conditions in the future will render 
matrimony unnecessary. One thing she does know, that to 
abolish marriage at this period would imperil morality. Is 
not this a strange religion? Can a religion, which in its 
application would endanger the morality of society, be of 
God? Who would give an affirmative answer to this ques- 
tion? And yet such is the ethics of this professedly scien- 
tific Christianity. 

But Mrs. Eddy is careful to postpone this wonderful 
event in the history of men, the time when the connubial 
state can be annulled. Let Mrs. Eddy's followers take no- 
tice that she prescribes a future religion; something that 
does not pertain to us, but applies only to coming genera- 



Christian Science Exposed. 273 

tions. This world needs a practical Christianity, a religion 
adapted to the necessities and exigencies of men now, not 
the speculations of abnormal minds or the platitudes of 
theological buccaneers. Mrs. Eddy comes to us with vague 
speculation and tells us she is going to sever God's ordi- 
nance, to break down the holy bonds of wedlock and estab- 
lish the mystical union of hearts. But she fails to say just 
when this wonderful event is to occur. "It is problematic 
to-day." To be sure; will be problematic to-morrow and 
throughout time? It is more than likely that Mrs. Eddy 
would have put into practice her theory, if she had only 
possessed the temerity of Joseph Smith. 

But let us follow her into the labyrinths of mysticism: 
"The time cometh, and now is, for spiritual and external 
existence to be recognized and understood in Science. All 
is mind. Human procreation, birth, life, and death are 
subjective states of the human erring mind; they are the 
phenomena of mortality, nothingness, that illustrate mortal 
mind and body as one, and neither real nor eternal/' (p. 
286). At last she brings the time down to the present. 

"The time now is." What time? When we are to 

recognize and know that, "human procreation, birth, life 
and death are subjective states of the human erring mind; 

they are nothingness neither mortal mind nor 

body are real." The whole thing is an illusion. 
But why in the name of reason do the Eddyites marry? 
They profess to be Christian Scientists, if so, they believe 
this doctrine of Mrs. Eddy, because it is the fundamental 
doctrine of their bible, "Science and Health," and their God, 
the "Science of Being, or Mother Eddy." Echo repeats the 
interrogation, Why do they marry? It is quite time for 
these people to give to the world the practical phase of their 
religion. If this statement be true, then there is no reason 
whatever for marrying. There is no need for natural birth, 
mortal life, or physical death; "for procreation, birth, life 
and death are subjective states of nothingness." So a man 
may dismiss them all with a wave of the hand and then 



274 Christian Science Exposed. 

compliment himself with having eliminated a belief of 
mortal mind. Now who believes this jargon? Not one, not 
even Mrs. Eddy, for she surely did believe in marrying. It 
is impossible for ordinary normal human minds to accept 
such a postulate as this. But the entire structure of so- 
called Christian Science is predicated upon one hypothesis, 
"All is Mind." Let the reader bear in mind that Mrs. Eddy 
here uses the word "mind/' which she spells with the capi- 
tal letter, as a synonym of God; therefore, the postulate 
reads "All is God." Hence the conclusion; human procrea^ 
tion, birth, life and death are subjective states which exist 
as errors, not as extraneous facts. But despite Mrs. Eddy's 
assertions, her followers conform to the law of procreation, 
precisely as do other people; they are subject to the same 
conditions of life and death. So as a matter of fact, Mrs. 
Eddy and all her adherents live in open contradiction of 
every predicate laid down in their bible, "Science and 
Health/' 

But Mrs. Eddy goes on to say: "The offspring of an 
improved generation, however, will go out before the for- 
ever fact that man is eternal and has no human origin. 
Hence the Scripture: 'It is he that hath made us, and not 
we ourselves;' and the Master's demand, 'Call no man father 
upon the earth ; for one is your father which is in heaven.' " 
(p. 287). Take notice she claims it is an established fact, 
that "man is eternal and has no human origin," and again 
she quotes and perverts the Scripture. But the text she 
quotes contradicts the statement preceeding. With one 
breath she says, "Man is eternal;" with the next, she 
quotes the text, "It is he (God) that hath made us." I 
submit if man is eternal he was not made at all; if he was 
made, he is not and cannot be eternal. God Himself is 
eternal, for He is without beginning of days or end of years. 
If man is eternal, he is co-existent with God and is there- 
fore without beginning or ending. Which horn of the di- 
lemma will the Eddyites choose? To choose the former is 
to openly, knowingly and wilfully contradict the Bible; to 



Christian Science Exposed. 275 

choose the latter, is to surrender Christian Science. But 
Mrs. Eddy contends that we have "no human origin." Yet, 
we turn to her biography written by Sibyl Wilbur, one of 
her admirers; and in it, we find a prolix history of Mrs. 
Eddy's origin. Her father's and mother's names are given, 
their relations and circumstances. In fact, the biography 
of Mrs. Eddy differs in nothing from any other biography, 
and the same may be said of all her followers: but, in the 
face of all of this she asks us to repudiate our parentage. 
But mark you, while she would have us refrain from honor- 
ing our progenitors with the endearing appellation of father, 
she is quite careful to have her followers call her, "Mother." 
At this juncture, I will cite but one instance: "Beloved 

Brethren, Children, and Grand-children: Mother, 

thought-tired, turns to-day to you." (Miss. 125). How 
different this teaching from that of the Bible which enjoins 
our obligation to our parents as a binding command; 
"Honor thy father and thy mother." It is true that God 
is the spiritual Father of every individual who trusts Him for 
salvation, that He, as Creator, is the universal Father of all 
peoples; yet God recognizes the fatherhood and motherhood 
of men and women, and through them, in keeping with His 
fiat, "Go forth and replenish the earth," He carries on His 
creative work. 

We are now approaching the quintessence of Mrs. Eddy's 
doctrine touching wedlock. She raises the question: "Is 
marriage nearer right than celibacy? Human knowledge 
inculcates that it is, while Science indicates that it is not." 
(Miss. 288). Mrs. Eddy in this statement not only puts 
herself in direct antagonism to human knowledge, but also 
to the plain statements of the Scripture. She puts "Science" 
against human knowledge. What "Science"? Why ask the 
question? She has previously told us that "Science" and 
"Christian Science" are one and the same. But whence 
came "Christian Science," if not from human knowledge? 
We have abundantly proved over and often, that it has not 
the least claim to a Divine origin. To assume that this 



276 Christian Science Exposed. 

"Science" is Divine and that it teaches celibacy as more 
pleasing to God than the marital relation, is in contradiction 
to the direct and implied teaching of the Bible. G-od is 
placed by Mrs. Eddy in the attitude of flatly contradicting 
Himself. But God cannot contradict Himself; therefore 
this science presented by Mrs. Eddy is of human origin and 
is absolutely false. What is the universal verdict of the 
world upon this important question? Without doubt it is in 
favor of matrimony, Christian Scientists themselves being 
judges. As to the Divine doctrine, we shall presently see 
that God ordained marriage in the beginning of the world's 
history; yet Christian Science would eliminate what God has 
ordained. 

Mrs. Eddy continues with her dangerous and dogmatic 
doctrine — consider this: "Human nature has bestowed on 
a wife the right to become a mother; but if the wife esteems 
not this privilege, by mutual consent, exalted and increased 
affections, she may win a higher. Science touches the con- 
jugal question on the basis of a bill of rights. Can the bill 
of rights be fairly stated by a magistrate, or by a minister?" 
(Miss. 289). This is nothing short of an affront to God. 
Human nature has not bestowed and cannot bestow any such 
right on a wife. God made woman for motherhood; and, 
if under normal conditions in holy wedlock she interferes 
with the natural course of nature, she becomes a criminal. 
The most exalted relation in wedlock is sanctified mother- 
hood. To follow up in practical life Mrs. Eddy's ethical 
teaching, the world would in the next hundred years be left 
without an inhabitant. Can such doctrine be true? Who 
has the hardihood to answer affirmatively? 

But Eddyists tell us we do not understand Mrs. Eddy. 
Indeed ! ! They claim that she teaches the world would be 
peopled with ideas, that "God multiplies ideas." It is time 
for these people to exhibit one of their idealistic beings, to 
give some sort of proof that such beings, or things or sub- 
stances do exist. I opine that such an existence is lodged 



Christian Science Exposed. 277 

m the brain of Mrs. Eddy and in a more tangible form in 
her writings. 

Eead ! read ! ! "I hereby state, in unmistakable lang- 
uage, the following statute in the morale, of Christian 
Science: — A man or woman, having voluntarily entered into 
wedlock, and accepted the claims of the marriage covenant, 
is held in Christian Science as morally bound to fulfill all 
the claims growing out of this contract, unless such claims 
are relinquished by mutual consent of both parties, or this 
contract is legally dissolved." (Miss 297). This language 
is too plain to be misapprehended; the author makes it very 
clear that the ethics of Christian Science invests the right 
of divorce in the contracting parties. It is lawful, in Christ- 
ian Science, for a man and his wife to separate, if they can 
mutually agree to do so or if the contract is legally dis- 
solved, that is, dissolved by law. This edict was doubtless 
issued, to palliate the author's conduct. It is claimed that 
this book is a Key to the Scriptures; yet this "Morale of 
Christian Science," is diametrically opposed to the teaching 
of Christ, who has said: "It hath been said, whosoever 
shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of di- 
vorcement; But I say unto you, that whosoever shall put 
away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth 
her to commit adultry; and whosoever shall marry her that 
is divorced committeth adultry." The Pharisees propound- 
ed this question to Jesus: "Is it lawful for a man to put 
away his wife for every cause? And he answered and said 
unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at 
the beginning, made them male and female, and said, For 
this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall 
cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh? 
Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What 
therefore God hath joined together let no man put asunder." 
The moral ethics of Jesus is quite different from the "morale 
of Christian Science," which allows a man to put away his 
wife if she will consent to be put away. This is alright in 
Christian Science; but in the Divine ethics, "whosoever 



278 Christian Science Exposed. 

shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and 
is married to another, committeth adultery." Mrs. Eddy's 
followers may acquit her of having obtained a divorce from 
Dr. Patterson on other than biblical grounds, and then 
marrying Eddy, but God condemns her for the act. Christ- 
ian Science makes it quite easy to nullify the marriage con- 
tract. This may be done by the consent of the parties to 
the contract, or it may be done by the civil law. The Bible 
stipulates only one cause for separation, and that is fornica- 
tion. Marriage is ordained of God; the text just quoted 
says, "What therefore God hath joined together, let no man 
put assunder." Mrs. Eddy says the judge of the Court can 
separate man and wife. Christian Science does not bar 
the divorced person from remarriage; but the Bible teaches 
if the divorced person remarries, unless the divorce be 
granted on the ground of fornication, he or she commits 
adultery. But to conclude with citations from Mrs. Eddy's 
pen I submit the following: "These words of St. Matthew 
have special application to Christian Scientists; namely, 'It 
is not good to marry." This is a garbled extract; neither 
Matthew nor Christ uttered anything like this. Such hand- 
ling of the Scriptures is inexcusable in a writer of Mrs. 
Eddy's information. She knew when penning these words 
that she was distorting the Word of God, that by such a 
garbled extract she was rendering the Bible inconsistent 
with itself. But her purpose was to establish her own tenet, 
doubtless in self justification, even at the sacrifice of truth. 
Let us examine the text she quotes in its logical connection. 
"His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with 
his wife, it is not good to marry." (Matt. 19:10). If peo- 
ple cannot be divorced, except for fornication, and remarry 
without committing adultery, then "it is not good to marry." 
Christ answered them, "All men cannot receive this saying, 
save they to whom it is given." Then the Savior explains 
His meaning; "For there are some eunuchs, which were so 
born from their mother's womb; and there are some eunuchs 
which were made eunuchs of men : and there be eunuchs which 



Christian Science Exposed. 279 

have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven^ 
sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it." (Matt. 
19 :11,12). The meaning of this is apparent; one in a state of 
continence, incapable of fatherhood, or on any account in an 
abnormal natural condition, may accept the suggestion of the 
disciples, and refrain from wedlock. Beyond this we may 
not go. 

This last excerpt is astounding in that Mrs. Eddy says, 
"These words, 'It is not good to marry/ have special appli- 
cation to Christian Scientists." Have Mrs. Eddy's followers 
refrained from marriage? In vain we look to them for an 
example. Did not Mrs. Eddy secure a divorce and marry 
the third or fourth time? What right has she, with her 
record of three or four marriages, to moralize upon this 
question? It is temerity examplified in her. 

The following is the gist of her matrimonial doctrine: 
"The time is coming when marriage will be nothing more 
than a union of hearts, wherein passion will have no part." 
God did not "require the union of the two sexes in order to 
create the rest of the human family." "There is no neces- 
sity for procreation for God created all through Mind, 
and made all perfect and eternal." "Generation rests on no 
sexual basis." "Abstinence from marriage may lead to a 
worse state of society than now exists." "Marriage is to be 
abolished." "At present it is problematic." "The time has 
now come to recognize and understand that all is Mind." 
"Human procreation, birth, life and death are subjective 
states of mortal mind, which is not real." So, today, we 
should understand that procreation, birth, life and death 
are illusions. "We are not to call any one father." "Celi- 
bacy is nearer right than marriage." "A wife by mutual 
consent may not become a mother." "By mutual consent 
the marriage contract may be annulled, or the law can set 
it aside." "It is not good to marry." Turning from utter- 
ances so absurd and repugnant to God and man, we gladly 
return to the Word of eternal truth. In the beginning of 
the world's history, God instituted marriage for wise and be- 



2S0 Christian Science ^.EztyjSBiL 

nevolent purposes. The institution" is'Dmhe^ancTSieref ore 
it is a holy relation guarded by the majesty of ecclesiastical 
law; protected more or less by tacit or written laws among 
all peoples and in all periods of the world's history. To in- 
vade its sacred precincts and abolish this ordinance of God 
is to disrupt society, destroy the continuity of families and 
to bankrupt morally all governments, sacred and civil. 

Mrs. Eddy would introduce a new regime; she would 
abolish marriage altogether, and join men and women in 
hearts only; those, who are now married, she would permit 
to separate, if they desire to do so. Her teachings, if adopt- 
ed, would ultimate in the most deplorable condition of 
affairs conceivable. But to the Eecord: "And the Lord 
said, It is not good that man should be alone; I will make 
him an helpmate for him." The Lord having made the 
woman, He "brought her unto the man." "And Adam 
said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh. 

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, 

and cleave unto his wife; and they shall be one flesh." This 
is a plain account of the divine origin of marriage; God 
presented the first bride to the bridegroom. The close 
affinity of man and wife is here taught; the bond is indis- 
soluble. "What therefore God hath joined together, let no 
man put asunder." "Whoso findeth a wife findeth a good 
thing, and obtaineth favor of the Lord." 

It is a significant fact that Jesus entered upon his of- 
ficial administration at a marriage feast. He gave his sanc- 
tion to the occasion, and set His seal upon the institution 
by His presence and by performing His first miracle. It 
is also a significant fact that some of the most impressive 
parables of our Lord are based upon nuptial occasions, not- 
ably the marriage of the king's son and ten virgins. It is 
not less significant that the apostles illustrated the relation 
of Christ to His church by the marital relation. Take the 
seventh chapter of Eomans, in which the apostle emphasizes 
the efficiency of the atonement of Christ; How striking are 
His words: "For the woman which hath an husband is 



Christian Science Exposed. 281 

bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth, but if 
the husband be dead she is loosed from the law of her hus- 
band. So then if, while her husband liveth she be married 
to another man, she shall be called an adulteress; but if her 
husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is 
no adulteress, though she be married to another man." 
"Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law 
by the body of Christ; that ye should be married to another, 
even to him who is raised from the dead, that we should 
bring forth fruit unto God." Turning to Bevelatlon, the 
nineteenth chapter, we find marriage used to illustrate the 
ultimate union of Christ and His Church: "For the mar- 
riage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself 
ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed 
in fine linen, clean and white ; for the fine linen is the right- 
eousness of saints." The apostle says: "Marriage is honor- 
able in all, and the bed undefiled." The entire trend of the 
Bible from Genesis to Kevelation encourages and endorses 
the sacred rite of matrimony. Why argue this question 
with the Christian Scientists since they say and do not? 
They observe marriage just as other people, and this is for- 
tunate for them and the world. 

But let it be understood that Mrs. Eddy teaches her fol- 
lowers, "It is not good to marry." But God said, "It is 
not good that the man should be alone." Whom shall we 
follow Mrs. Eddy or God? Mrs. Eddy says, "the time is 
coming when marriage will be nothing but the union of 
hearts." The Bible says: "God created man in his own 

image male and female created he them;" and, 

"Neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman 
without the man, in the Lord." Mrs. Eddy says, "God did 
not require the union of the two sexes to people the world." 
The Bible says: "God blessed them, [male and female — 
Adam and Eve] and said unto them, Be fruitful, and multi- 
ply, and replenish the earth." 

Mrs. Eddy's statements belie nature and facts; God's 



28% Christian Science Exposed. 

Word harmonizes with nature and facts. Whom shall we be- 
lieve? Mrs. Eddy says, "There is no necessity for procrea- 
tion, for God created all through Mind," also that "genera- 
tion rests on no sexual basis." These propositions are so 
absurd that no one with a thimble-full of gray matter can 
believe them — not even a Christian Scientist, because their 
practice belies the statement. Mrs. Eddy says: "That mar- 
riage is to be abolished, but to do so now, would endanger 
society." But the Bible teaches that marriage is to be per- 
petuated throughout the world's history. Mrs. Eddy says, 
"The marriage contract may be abrogated by mutual con- 
sent of the contracting parties." But God says: "Whoso- 
ever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, 
and shall marry another, committeth adultery." Mrs. Eddy 
says in Christian Science, "the law can set aside the mar- 
riage contract." The Bible says: "What therefore God 
hath joined together, let no man put asunder." To believe 
the doctrine of Mrs. Eddy is to ignore the Bible. To ac- 
cept the Bible doctrine is to reject Christian Science. The 
ways part ; which will you follow, God or Mrs. Eddy ? 



CHAPTEE XXL 

Christian Science is Commercialism. 

A study of Christian Science leads inevitably to the con- 
clusion that the commercial spirit enters largely into the 
movement. When Mrs. Eddy visited P. P. Quimby at the 
age of forty-one, she was a pensioner upon the liberality of 
her relatives; her wealth at present is estimated to be more 
than a million. If indeed her object had been altruistic, 
the accumulation of such a fortune would have been im- 
possible. The Christ, who created all things and who has 
laid contribution upon universal empire for His creature 
man, speaking from the human standpoint, declared : "Foxes 
have holes, and birds of the air have nests; but the Son of 
man hath not where to lay his head/' This is quite differ- 
ent from Mrs. Eddy, who claims equality with Jesus., if not 
superiority to Him. No great reformer ever made money 
out of his evangelistic labors. Take the history of Luther, 
Calvin, Knox, Zuinglius, Melanchthon, Whitfield and Wes- 
ley. John Wesley, having been accused of being mercenary, 
said: "At my death if I am worth ten pounds in excess 
of the value of my books or what may be due from books 
sold; call me a thief and a liar." This statement was found 
to be true at his death; yet he gave away $150,000 during 
his life. But this is not true of Mrs. Eddy, who lives in 
affluence with devotees around her to do her bidding as ab- 
ject slaves, with her hundreds of thousands from which to 
draw. 

But let us examine the facts as revealed in her bio- 
graphy. Mrs. Eddy's cult is a religious and commercial 
combination. Sickness and sin are treated in the same way, 
and eliminated by the one process. The practice of Christian 
Science is a lucrative emploA^ment; many Christian Scien- 
tists have made handsome fortunes by devoting all their 
time to its practice. Mrs. Eddy's writings are a source of 
great revenue. She has made it necessary for her students 



284 Christian Science Exposed. 

and adherents to study her book, "Science and Health." 
She says: "Science is absolute, and is best understood 
through the study of my works and the daily Christian de- 
monstration thereof." (Miss. 156). "My students need to 
search the Scriptures and ( Science and Health with a Key 
to the Scriptures/ to understand the personal Jesus' labor 
in the flesh for their salvation." (Miss. 214). "In 1895 
I ordained that the Bible, and "Science and Health with a 
Key to the Scriptures/' the Christian Science text-book, be 
the pastor, on this planet, of all the churches of the Christ- 
ian Science denomination." (Miss. 382). These extracts 
are sufficient to indicate that Mrs. Eddy kept constantly be- 
fore her adherents the necessity of reading her books. In 
fact, it is imperative. To-day Christian Scientists have no 
other pastor than the Bible and "Science and Health." 
"Science and Health" sells at three dollars and eighteen 
cents per single copy, two dollars and fifty cents each by 
the dozen bound in cloth. The edition published in 1901 
contains six hundred and sixty-three pages, including the in- 
dex. The original cost of this book is forty-seven and one- 
half cents. For a time, Mrs. Eddy received one dollar royalty ; 
but in 1892 Mr. W. S. Nixon resigned as publisher for Mrs. 
Eddy, who gave the work to her adopted son Dr. Foster 
and then increased her royalty to one dollar and fifty cents 
per copy. "Miscellaneous Writings," a book of four hun- 
dred and seventy pages bound in cloth, sell for two dollars 
and twenty-five cents; and "Eetrospection and Introspec- 
tion," a book of one hundred and twenty-nine pages bound 
in cloth, sells for one dollar. In 1893, Dr. Foster paid to 
Mrs. Eddy $11,692.79, in royalties, in 1894, $14,834,12, in 
1895, $18,481.97, an aggregate of $45,008.88 for the three 
years. At the same ratio of increase up to this time, her 
royalty is immense. 

But this in only one item of income. The following 
illustrates her shrewd commercialism: "Christian Science 
demonstrates that the patient who pays whatever he is able 
to pay for being healed, is more apt to recover than he who 



Christian Science Exposed. 285 

withholds a slight equivalent for health. Healing morally 
and physically are one." (Miss. 300). Money is the milk 
in the cocoanut; money accelerates the healing virtue of 
Christian Science. And yet Mrs. Eddy tells us that she 
heals as did Jesus; she assumes to despise the things that 
are material. "I accepted, for a time, fifteen dollars each 
Sunday when I preached." (Miss. 349). It should have 
been a delicate matter for Mrs. Eddy to charge some of her 
pupils, who deserted her, with mercenary purposes with her 
own record before the world. Yet she says: "Some of the 
mere puppets of the hour are playing only for the money, 
and at a fearful stake." (Miss. 368). She has played her 
hand so successfully for money that she was led to suspect 
the sincerity of others. The principle source of Mrs. Eddy's 
income was for a long time her tuition fees. She charged 
three hundred dollars for twelve lessons, given in twelve 
half days running through three weeks; but she says, God 
compelled her to make the charge. At first, she charged 
but one hundred dollars, but God just forced her to a raise 
of two hundred dollars. She shall be permitted to speak for 
herself. "When God impelled me to set a price on my in- 
struction in Christian Science Mind healing; I was 

led to name three hundred dollars as the price for each 
pupil in one course of lessons at my- college, — a startling 
sum for tuition lasting barely three weeks. This amount 
greatly troubled me. I shrank from asking it, but was final- 
ly led, by a strange providence to accept this fee." (Eet. 
and Int. 71). Only a loyal student will accept this state- 
ment as true. No sane person will believe that God had 
anything to do with Mrs. Eddy's business affairs; the idea 
that God should impel her to make an exorbitnat charge 
from which she shrank! The shrinking doubtless was the 
result of criticism. She acknowledged that this was a start- 
ling sum for tuition lasting less than three weeks. To ease 
her conscience, she says: "I beg disinterested people to ask 
my loyal students if they consider three hundred dollars any 
real equivalent for my instruction during the twelve half- 



286 Christian Science Exposed. 

days or even half as many lessons." (Set. and Int. p. 71). 
But the lessons were finally reduced from twelve to seven, 
but the tuition fee remained three hundred dollars. Think 
of this sum for seven half days instruction, in this abomin- 
able cult. By 1887, Mrs. Eddy's classes numbered from 
thirty-five to fifty. Some of these she taught at a discount. A 
man and his wife were charged but one fee for the two. She 
claims that she did some charity work. Be this as it may, 
it is safe to say that her receipts for teaching at this period, 
for the one course, was from five thousand to ten thousand 
dollars for a period of three weeks. To the primary class 
she added the following: a normal class, a series of six 
lessons, for which she charged two hundred dollars; a 
course of six lessons in metaphysical obstetrics, for which she 
charged one hundred dollars; and a theological course, for 
which she charged two hundred dollars. To take all these 
courses the tuition amounted to eight hundred dollars. 
Whoever conceived a more lucrative scheme than this? And 
yet God is made a party to this exorbitant fleecing, this 
piratical imposition on the credulity of abnormal people. 

Not only is Christian Science a source of revenue to its 
founder, but to thousands of her followers. Mr. E. S. 
Plimpton, who writes a chapter for "Searchlights on Christ- 
ian Science/' (p. 106), tells of a merchant with whom he 
was acquainted who sold his business, took lessons under 
Mrs. Eddy, returned home and taught classes numbering 
sometimes as high as twenty, charging for twelve lessons 
fifty dollars. This was much in excess of his profits in the 
mercantile business. These pupils, in their turn, became 
teachers and practitioners; the former at five dollars per 
pupil, the latter at from one to two dollars a treatment. It 
is not a matter of surprise that Mrs. Eddy could appeal to 
her pupils to vindicate her in her avaricious transactions, 
since her 'loyal students" themselves find a bonanza in 
Christian Science. Yet they tell us that this speculating 
scheme is a revelation from God, that Mrs. Eddy herself 
enters into the Godhead and is a constituent of Diety. Mr. 



Christian Science Exposed. 287 

Plimpton significantly propounds the following questions: 
"Again I ask, is the fact of profit without its influence? Is 
not the world full of examples of the promotion of that 
which promises returns of great profit to the promoters? 
May not indeed the question of profit compete with, if not 
overshadow, other incentives? In what feature of this phase 
of the question is there harmony, with the command of 
Jesus ; 'Freely ye have received, freely give.' " 

There is only one explanation to the many law-suits, 
which Mrs. Eddy brought against former students and which 
were brought against her, and that is her avaricious spirit. 
If an idealist in other things, she is a realist in money mat- 
ters, a real materialist. In 1879, Mrs. Eddy brought suit 
against Geo. Tuttle and Charles Standley, two former pupils 
for unpaid tuition. Judge Choate, after hearing the testi- 
mony in the case, decided against Mrs. Eddy. The sub- 
stance of Judge Choate's decision was, that which Mrs. 
Eddy contended was reasonable compensation for instruction 
given, was a farce. Mrs. Vickary becoming dissatisfied with 
the instructions she had received from Mrs. Eddy 
brought suit, in 1872, for one hundred and fifty dollars 
that she had paid in advance; she obtained judgment against 
Mrs. Eddy. In 1877, George Barry brought suit against 
Mrs. Eddy for two thousand seven hundred dollars and got 
judgment for three hundred and fifty dollars according to 
the version of Sibyl Wilbur. In 1878, Mrs. Eddy brought 
suit against D. H. Spofford to recover tuition and royalty 
on his practice. In February, 1878, Mrs. Eddy brought suit 
against Eichard Kinneday to recover seven hundred and 
fifty dollars on a promissory note. He was her former part- 
ner and practiced Christian Science, while she taught it to 
her students. This suit she gained in the Municipal Court, 
but it was reversed in the Superior Court. In 1883, Mrs. 
Eddy brought suit against E. J. Arens, a former student, for 
infringement of her copyright and won the suit. What 
mean these law-suits? Are they the outcome of a system 
of love, a philanthropic, altruistic, evangelistic spirit, the 



288 Christian Science Exposed. 

spirit of Christ who said, "If any man will sue thee at the 
law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also?" 
Mrs. Eddy stands condemned by the Bible, which she essays 
to interpret spiritually above other people. Paul says: 
"Now therefore there is utterly a fault among you, because 
ye go to law one with another, Why do ye not rather take 
wrong ? Why do ye not rather surfer yourselves to be defraud- 
ed?" When money is involved, the Bible does not stand 
in the way of Mrs. Eddy, who is now a millionaire. 

On the 21st of October, 1881, eight of Mrs. Eddy's 
students sent to the Christian Science Association notice of 
their withdrawal and a memorial setting forth their rea- 
sons for so doing. Eef erring to Mrs. Eddy, they said: "We 

perceive with sorrow that departure from the straight 

and narrow road made manifest by frequent ebulli- 
tions of temper, love of money and the appearance of hypo- 
crisy, cannot longer submit to such leadership." (G. M., p. 
276). While these prominent students expressed their ap- 
preciation at what they had learned from Mrs. Eddy, they 
were cognizant of her great faults, her covetousness, ill 
temper and hypocrisy. Geo. H. Barry and Elizabeth M. 
Newhall, two of Mrs. Eddy's students, advanced the money 
to pay for the first edition of "Science and Health" and Mr. 
D. H. Spofford, who had charge of the sale of her books, 
paid out five hundred dollars of his own money for adver- 
tising and personal expense; but Mrs. Eddy made no effort 
to reimburse them and censured Mr. Spofford for paying to 
these students about six hundred dollars received on account 
of sales of her books. She declared that the pupils ought 
to have given the money for the good of the cause. 

In founding the "Christian Science Journal" it was nec- 
essary to raise the money by subscription; but Mrs. Eddy 
did not subscribe, she left that for her followers. There 
was a jewelery manufacturing company conducted by J. C. 
Derby, who manufactured "Christian Science" emblems; 
Mrs. Eddy's favorite flowers were made up into cuff-buttons, 



Christian Science Exposed. 289 

rings, brooches, watches and pendants, which varied in price 
from two dollars and fifty cents to three hundred and 
twenty-five dollars. An ordinary silver spoon called the 
"Mother spoon" sold for five dollars. A notice appeared in 
the "Christian Science Journal/' which reads as follows: 
"Christian Science Souvenir Spoon;" On each of these 
most beautiful spoons is a motto in bas-relif, that every 
person on earth needs to hold in thought. Mother requests 
that Christian Scientists shall not ask to be informed what 
this motto is, but each Scientist shall purchase at least one 
spoon, and those who can afford it, one dozen spoons, that 
their families may read this motto at every meal, and their 
guests be made partakers of its simple truth. (Signed) 
Mary Baker Eddy." (Searchlights p. 49). The number of 
Christian Scientists have been variously estimated at from 
fifty thousand to three hundred thousand. Mrs. Eddy claims 
three hundred thousand and Eev. B. A. Green, D. D. ac- 
cepts this estimate, but Georgine Milmine contends that 
fifty thousand is nearer the number. If we put the number 
at one hundred thousand and all purchased one spoon at 
five dollars the yield would be the handsome sum of five 
hundred thousand dollars. Allowing the manufacturer one- 
half, Mrs. Eddy's interest would amount to two hundred and 
fifty thousand dollars. Mrs. Eddy has also speculated upon 
her own pictures. These pictures were sold by H. P. Moore 
and J. C. Derby of Concord, N". H. The cheapest sold for 
$1.00. When they were ready for sale, in 1899, Mrs Eddy 
encouraged the sale by a published notice in the Journal. 
After complimenting the picture as superior to the ones 
hitherto on sale, she closed by saying: "I simply ask those 
who love me to purchase this portrait. Mary Baker 
Eddy." I think this evidence is sufficient to prove to the 
unbiased that Mrs. Eddy is covetous to an alarming extent. 
Her system is a well devised scheme for money making, and 
but for this fact would long since have passed. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

Mrs. Eddy Assumes to Tell Us How We May Be Ex- 
empt From Sickness, Death, and all the Ills 
to Which We Are Subject. 

Mrs. Eddy virtually admits that much of Christian 
Science can not be demonstrated. She says: "Christian 
Science must be accepted, at this period, by induction. We 
admit the whole, because a part is proven, and that part 
illustrates and proves the entire Principle." (p. 457.) "If 
mathematics presents a thousand different examples of one 
principle, the proving of one example authenticates all the 
others. A simple statement of Christian Science, if demon- 
strated by healing, contains the proof of all here said of it. 
If one of the statements in this book is true, every one must 
be true, for not one departs from its system and rule." (p. 
539.) If this statement be true, the converse must also be 
true; that is, if one statement in this book is false, every one 
must be false. This is precisely the case. Let us take her 
primary postulates found on page 7: "God is All in all." 
God is good. Good is Mind. God, Spirit, being all, noth- 
ing is matter." All these postulates are false, except that 
which ascribes goodness to God. Mrs. Eddy and all of her 
followers believe that matter is substance, that it does exist 
in fact, that man has a separate existence from God. Mrs. 
Eddy has such an assurance of the existence of matter that 
she acts like other people in observing material regula- 
tions. She eats, drinks, sleeps, like other people. She is 
a realist when it comes to accumulating money. If matter 
is nothing, an illusion, why does she value a dollar? These 
postulates being false, all the conclusions drawn from them 
are false. The part she claims to have demonstrated is her 
theory of healing the sick. Mrs. Eddy and her satellites 
claim that they heal the sick and in doing this, demonstrate 
conclusively that Christian Science is true in every par- 
ticular. This assumption is as dangerous as it is fallacious, 

290 



Christian Science Exposed. 291 

and the glaring fallacy, which it contains, will be made 
manifest viewed in the light of reason and the facts in- 
volved. 

If the predicates that Mrs. Eddy submits were capable 
of logical demonstration and were supported by the Word 
of God, then we would be forced to accept them. Again, if 
all her conclusions were attested by practical results, how- 
ever illogical her utterances, we would be forced to accept 
her dogmas. But none of these suppositions are true. Mrs. 
Eddy contends that mortal belief produces disease, in fact, 
that it is the originator of all our troubles. It is proper that 
she should state her own propositions and this we now per- 
mit her to do: "It is mortal belief which makes the body 
discordant and diseased." (p. 104). "The fact that pain 
cannot exist where there is no mortal mind to feel it, is a 
proof that this so-called mind makes its own pain, — that is, 
its own belief in pain." (p. 47.) "Mortal mind is the worst 

foe of the body All disease is the result of education, 

and can carry its ill-effects no further than mortal mind 
maps out the way. Christian Science heals organic disease 
as well as functional." (p. 69). "When the body is sup- 
posed to say, 'I am sick/ never plead guilty. Since matter 
cannot talk, it must be mortal mind which so speaks; there- 
fore meet the intimation with a protest." (p. 390). "It is 
mental quackery to make disease a reality." (p. 394). 
"Pain and pleasure have no partnership with matter, which 
can neither suffer, nor enjoy; but mortal belief has such 
partnership." (p. 73). These excerpts indicate Mrs. 
Eddy's method of warding off sickness and death. 

Nothing discordant, harmful or sinful has real exist- 
ence; sickness is merely a belief of the mortal mind; so are 
sin and death. Get rid of the belief and the trouble is re- 
moved. "Ignorant of the fact that a man's belief produces 
disease and all its symptoms, the ordinary physician must 
of necessity increase disease with his own mind. Then he 
addresses himself to the work of destroying it, through the 
power of matter. The systems of physics act against meta- 



292 Ghristicm Science Exposed. 

physics, and vice versa. When mortals forsake the material 
for the Spiritual basis of action, drags lose their healing 
force; for they have no innate power. Unsupported by the 
faith reposed therein, the inanimate drug becomes power- 
less, (p. 53). Disease is purely mental, imaginary, not a 
fact, but a belief. She contends, this being true, "the ordi- 
nary physician must of necessity increase disease with his 
own mind." How can that be, pray tell me, viewed from 
the standpoint of the Eddyites? If sickness is only a belief 
of the mortal mind, which she contends is nothing, how can 
a physician by a mental act increase nothing? If the pres- 
ence of physicians increases disease and "physics militate 
against metaphysics," how does it happen that people are 
so often relieved of pain instantly when physicians are 
called in ? Why is it that of hundreds treated by physicians, 
such a small per cent die? From my own observation and 
from the best information at hand, I am persuaded that not 
more than one patient in four or five hundred visited by the 
ordinary doctor, grows worse under his treatment, barring 
those who are suffering from the infirmities consequent to 
age and those who are afflicted with tuberculosis and other 
virulent diseases, too far advanced in their inroads upon 
man's vitality. If the hypothesis submitted by Mrs. Eddy 
be true, every patient visited would be made worse by the 
presence of the physician. The assumption that the "systems 
of physics act against metaphysics, " and vice versa," is 
averse to science. It is incorrect to assume that mind can 
act on matter or matter on mind as an abstract proposition. 
No one except the Eddyites will deny that there is affinity 
between mind and body, that the state of mind, to a limited 
extent, effects the body favorably or unfavorably, as the case 
may be. This being true, the presence of the physician 
tends to relieve the tension of the mind, which is helpful 
to the patient. But this proposition I shall elaborate in a 
subsequent chapter. 

Mrs. Eddy assumes that she adheres to a system of meta- 
physics; this is false. She has no system. Her position is, 



Christian Science Exposed. 293 

that "no more sympathy exists between the flesh [body], 
and Spirit, than between Christ and Belial." (p. 64). 
"Thus the ideas of God in universal man, are complete and 
forever expressed." (p. 512). "The infinite idea, man, is 
no more seen or comprehended by mortals, than his infinite 
Principle, Love. Both are co-existent and eternal/' (p. 513.) 
I have introduced these excerpts so as to put myself beyond 
the reach of a charge of misrepresentation. If, indeed, we 
are, as asserted by Mrs. Eddy, just God's ideas; then we 
are not concerned about physics or metaphysics for we are 
neither substances nor entities, only reflections of God, His 
ideas only. But back to the quotation in question. Note 
that she claims that drugs have no innate power, that it is 
invested power, which is the result of human belief. I have 
previously discussed this contention; but as the subject is 
recalled by the text under review, I desire to add to what 
has gone before. There is not a mature boy, ten years of 
age, who does not know that the statement of Mrs. Eddy 
is false. You could not induce him to take strychnine, al- 
though he may be the son of a Christian Scientist and has 
been taught that poison is not poison, to say he is not sick 
when he knows he is sick, or to say he is not hurt when he 
knows he is smarting with pain. He will not take the 
poison because he knows it contains power to destroy life. 
If this doctrine were true, poor Dr. B., whom I once 
knew, who by mistake gave his own child strychnine, think- 
ing it was quinine, would not have been driven by his deep 
sorrow from the practice of his profession to the cultiva- 
tion of his farm with his own hands. The doctor, I knew, 
who took carbolic acid by accident, would not have died if 
there did not reside inherent power in drugs. Belief does 
not affect a fact; because we believe at night that the sun 
will rise in the morning, is not the cause of its rising. Con- 
sumptives in the last stages of the disease believe they will 
get well, nevertheless they die. Mrs. Eddy's theory is false. 
She cannot demonstrate it herself for she has suffered more 
or less, as has been proved, throughout her long life. For 



294 Christian Science Exposed. 

many years she has been troubled with a paralytic shaking 
of her head. She contradicted her theory when Dr. Fletcher, 
D.D.S., extracted a tooth for her. Of this she was sensible 
and later said to him: "Mr. Fletcher, I suppose that when 
I asked you to put something on my gum to prevent the 
pain that I asked you to do what is contrary to my teach- 
ings." Moreover, her husband, Dr. Eddy, died from heart 
trouble, as has been shown, in her immediate presence. 
Nevertheless she declares that he treated himself, that she 
could have restored him to health if she had not been too 
busy with Christian Science affairs. Which horn of the 
dilemma will her followers prefer? To admit she could not 
restore her husband to health and prolong his life is to re- 
nounce faith in Christian Science; for if Mrs. Eddy, the 
mogul, the "Mother," the female constituent of Diety, the 
vicegerent of God, the Father, did not have the power to 
overcome the disease, (the belief of mortal mind) of her 
own husband, one of her most devout believers, then her 
claim is totally destitute of truth. On the other hand, if 
she could have relieved him of his suffering, restored his 
health and prolonged his life and would not take time to do 
so, she is guilty of criminal neglect, of base ingratitude and 
totally destitute of conjugal and Christian love. Of this 
charge, Mrs. Eddy stands self-condemned; for she says if 
she had not been so busy, she could have cured him. Busy 
doing what? The reasonable conclusion is, she was busy, 
tending others, teaching, writing, for all of which there was 
a financial consideration. Mrs. Eddy gave out a statement, 
which was published in the "Boston Post," June the 5th, 
1882, Mr. Eddy having died on the 3rd of June, in which 
she says: "My husband's death was caused by malicious 
mesmerism ;" this she denominated, "Arsenical poison, ment- 
ally administered." She claimed this mesmeric influence 
was exerted by Mr. Arens a former pupil. She called in Dr. 
E. K. Noyes of Lynn, now of Boston, a graduate of Dart- 
mouth Medical School. He diagnosed the case, pronounced 
Mr. Eddy's trouble heart disease, and said the patient was 



Christian Science Exposed. 295 

likely to die at any moment. After Eddy died, this doctor 
was called in to make a post mortem examination, which he 
did and found Mr. Eddy's death was due to organic heart 
disease, that "the aortic valve was destroyed and the sur- 
rounding tissues infiltrated with carcareous matter." This 
was shown Mrs. Eddy, who proceeded to have a quack doctor 
confirm her contention that her husband had died from 
"arsenic poison." Take any view of this subject you prefer, 
and it will prove the utter undoing of Christian Science. 
Suppose Mr. Arens did exercise poisonous mental influence 
over Mr. Eddy, which could not be counteracted by Mr. and 
Mrs. Eddy, the proof is conclusive that evil did overcome 
good, that Christian Science was subdued by an adverse 
power exerted by an enemy. If an enemy, one man, can 
conquer by superior mental prowess the founder of the cult 
aided by her immediate followers in her own household, what 
becomes of her contention that she can raise the dead and 
etc.? That text is apropos in this connection, "Physician 
heal thyself." If this metaphysical system cannot be demon- 
strated by its author in her own behalf and that of her hus- 
band, it is an absolute failure. Mrs. Eddy in the statement 
referred to above says : "My husband ..... during his 
brief illness just preceeding his death, his continual cry was, 
'only relieve me of this suggestion of poison and I will re- 
cover. " As a matter of fact, Christian Scientists die like 
other people, often through neglect of proper medical treat- 
ment. The timely attention of skilled and competent M.D. 
practitioners would have prolonged the lives of many of 
these people, who are now in their graves. 

Mrs. Eddy boldly asserts, that, "Man is never sick; for 
Mind is not sick, and matter can not be." (p. 392). Is 
this true ? If so, the question is settled forever and we need 
not trouble about the matter any more. But strange to say, 
the author herself does not believe the statement. In telling 
us what her hocus-pocus can do, she says: "Christian 
Science brings to the body the sunlight of Truth, which in- 
vigorates and purifies. It acts as an alternative, neutraliz* 



296 Christian, Science Exposed. 

ing error with Truth. It changes the secretions, expells 
humors, dissolves tumors, relaxes rigid muscles, restores 
carious bones to soundness." (p. 55). Yes, a wonderful 
curative this, but pray tell us, how all these antithetical 
statements can be true? How can Christian Science do 
these things, when "Man is never sick; for Mind is not sick 
and matter cannot be." Oh, consistency, thou art a jewel! 
Such a system, so absurd, so self-contradictory and shock- 
ing to the common sense of thoughtful people ! If this is 
true, why did Mr. Eddy die? Here is the boast, the pre- 
sumptious claim; but where are the evidences? How futile 
is her system; Mrs. Eddy, herself sick and her husband, suf- 
fering, dying, dead, all of which she admits from the force 
of circumstances. But "Christian Science" must be accept- 
ed, at this period, by induction. "We admit the whole be- 
cause a part is proven." Yes, indeed, they heal the sick 
and that settles the question. But whom do they heal? Mr. 
Eddy is dead, Mrs. Eddy subject to spells life long and 
thousands of her followers are sick, dying and dead. Proved 
by induction ! Where is the proof ? Hundreds of other 
people have been healed by mental process. Quimby sur- 
passed Mrs. Eddy, or any of her followers, as a mental healer. 
So Mrs. Eddy has not pre-empted the field of Mental Medi- 
cine. 

Passing from this, we come to another utterance equally 
absurd: "We say man suffers from the effects of cold, heat, 
fatigue. This is human belief, not the Truth of Being, for 
matter can not suffer. Mortal mind alone suffers, — not be- 
cause a law of matter has been transgressed, but because a 
law of this mind has been disobeyed." (p. 77). "Heat and 
cold are products of mind." (p. 373). The wonder to me 
is, that Mrs. Eddy could muster up the audacity to write 
and publish such contradictory statements. She largely 
presumed upon the credulity of the people. But do the 
Eddyites believe these statements? They do not; for they 
have heating facilities in their homes as other people have. 
They do not wear summer clothes in the winter or winter 



Christian Science Exposed. 297 

clothes in the summer; but they conform to the same cus- 
toms practiced by other people, are subject to the identical 
laws that control other people. Why wear clothes at all, if 
we are only God's ideas? Christian Science is theoretically 
one thing; practically, it is the very opposite. If heat and 
cold are the products of mind, how can we account for the 
changes of temperature, which are constantly taking place 
throughout the year? Some of the changes are very sudden. 
How does it happen that these changes often take place in 
the night, suddenly, while all the people are asleep? A 
Christian Scientist can go to the North pole without any 
inconvenience, if Mrs. Eddy's doctrine be true. Why, just 
believe you are warm when you know you are cold and you 
will be warm. No one but a fool would try the experiment. 
For despite what these people profess to believe, they are as 
careful to protect their bodies against poison and death as 
other people. A theory which is contradicted at every turn 
of life deserves the universal condemnation of all men. I 
beg to quote other passages in this connection : "If exposure 
to a draught of air, while in a state of perspiration, is fol- 
lowed by chills, dry cough, influenza, congestive symptoms 
in the lungs, or hints of inflammatory rheumatism, your 
Mind-remedy is safe and sure. If you are a Christian 
Scientist, such symptoms will not follow from the exposure; 
but if you believe in laws of matter, and their fatal effects 
when transgressed, you are not fit to conduct your own case, 
or to destroy the bad effects of belief." (p. 383). Mrs. 
Eddy's word for it, her followers are not subject to the laws 
of nature. They are invulnerable to heat, to cold, to chills, 
coughs, influenza, lung diseases, in a word, to all the ills to 
which the rest of us poor mortals are subject. Is this true? 
It is not true; for as a matter of fact, they are as subject 
to all diseases as are other people. They can not produce 
one single subject who lives up to the teachings of this book, 
not one. 

Keep in mind Mrs. Eddy's proposition, that the belief 
of mortal mind gives rise to every ill and adverse condition. 



298 Christian Science Exposed. 

What is this scapegoat of Christian Science? Nothing at 
all. Here is what Mrs. Eddy says : "Mortal mind is a sole- 
cism in langauge, and involves an improper use of the word 
mind. As Mind is immortal, the phrase mortal mind im- 
plies something untrue, and therefore unreal; and as the 
phrase is used in teaching Christian Science, it is meant to 
designate something which has no real existence." (p. 8). 
Very good, mortal mind is nil, "has no real existence;" yet 
it gives rise to belief of sin, sickness and death; the belief 
is unreal, is an illusion. Sin, sickness and death are not 
verities; they are illusions, nothings. Logically, the first 
nothing can produce the second nothing, and the two noth- 
ings produce the third nothing. But mark you, these noth- 
ings deprived Mrs. Eddy of her husbands and she said they 
died, except the one who deserted her. Yes, they did die; 
the last one died of an atrophied heart and became food 
for grave worms, as others who die. Such folly ! And yet con- 
fiding women have told the writer that he did not understand 
"Christian Science." Alas too well for them! 

But the theory advanced by Mrs. Eddy, that mortal be- 
lief produces sin, sickness and death, is not original with 
her. Dr. Quimby, from whom she purloined her original 
ideas and some of her cardinal hypotheses, taught that belief 
gave rise to sickness. The following are some of his state- 
ments: "The greatest evil that follows taking an opinion 
for truth is disease." (The True History of Mental 
Science, p. 12). "Also that, disease being a deranged state 
of the mind, the cause I found to exist in our belief." 
"Disease and its power over life, and its curability, are all 
embraced in our belief." (ibed. 14.) "My theory teaches 
man to manufacture health; and, when people go into this 
occupation, disease will diminish, and those who furnish 

disease and death will be few and scarce It shows, 

too, that what he arrived at was the knowledge that disease 
is nothing but an error of belief, to be corrected by the 
truth." (ibed. 18). "Every disease is the invention of man, 
and has no identity in wisdom; but, to those who believe it, 



Christian Science Exposed. 299 

it is a truth." (ibed. 36). "Disease being made by our 
belief, or by our parents' belief, or by public opinion, there 
is no formula to be adopted, but every one must be reached 
in his particular case." (ibed. 48). These excerpts are 
sufficient to prove that Mrs. Eddy predicates her system of 
exemption and cure of disease upon the hypothesis of Dr. 
Quimby, who could not have borrowed from Mrs. Eddy; for 
he died before she received her revelation (?). As she was 
healed by Dr. Quimby, beyond all controversy she embraced 
his theory. But the theory is false per se. Belief is impos- 
sible without some basis. There must be some ground or 
evidence for belief before it can exist. If we are in perfect 
health to-day, we do not believe we will be prostrate by dis- 
ease to-morrow. To-morrow some serious or fatal accident 
befalls us. This could not have been the result of belief? 
To-morrow we may be suddenly stricken by paralysis, which 
could be no more the effect of belief than sudden accident. 
When the accident occurs and we see and feel the broken 
arm or leg, then we have a belief, which amounts to knowl- 
edge. When we are seized by paralysis, fever, colic, etc.; 
then we have a belief which amounts to knowledge. If in- 
deed belief is essentially causal, it follows that in health 
we could never be sick; because our belief would continue 
to be one of health and the continuation of health would 
forever preclude a belief that we were sick. If we assume 
belief to be the cause of trouble, sickness, sin and death, 
then it is a cause sufficient to eliminate all trouble, sorrow, 
accidents, poverty, distress, reverses, as well as health and 
freedom from death. If this premise be true, we could live 
in palaces as well as in hovels, in affluence as well as in 
poverty. Mrs. Eddy would have us to accept "Christian 
Science " at this period by induction. "We admit the whole, 
because a part is proven. " (p. 457.) They claim to heal 
the sick and that settles forever the truth of her contention. 
If her inductive process proves anything, it proves too much. 
The Mormons heal the sick, therefore, Mormonism is true. 



300 Christian Science Exposed. 

Quimby healed the sick, Mrs. Eddy herself being a witness; 
therefore, Quimbyism is true. But she afterwards accused 
him of practicing animal mesmerism. Dowie healed the 
sick; therefore, Dowieism is true. We can continue to apply 
Mrs. Eddy's induction to every pretender who has pointed 
to his healed subjects through all the history of the past. 

Mrs. Eddy makes another remarkable claim for her fol- 
lowers; to it give heed. "When sufficiently advanced in 
Christian Science to be in harmony with the Truth of Be- 
ing, men become seers and prophets involuntarily, controlled 
not by demons, spirits and demigods, but by one spirit. 
It is the prerogative of ever-present Mind, and of thought 
which is in rapport with the Mind, to know the past, present 
and future." (pp. 249-250.) This is a high claim, but 
carefully grounded. She says this prophetic condition will 
obtain when sufficiently advanced in Science to be in har- 
mony with the Truth of Being. But when will she or her 
disciples reach that advanced state? For forty-four years 
this doctrine has been promulgated; yet this "Science" haa 
literally failed to produce one prophet. Judging the future 
by the past, we may safely conclude that it never will. 
I demand of Mrs. Eddy to give us one token of the truth- 
fulness of this contention; — just one will do. What is the 
name of her prophet? Where does he live? It is high 
time for Christian Scientists to make good some of the 
wonderful achievements to accrue to the world through it, 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

Testimonies — Mrs. Eddy's Theory of Healing Con- 
sidered Negatively. 

Christian Scientists propose to establish the truth of their 
theory aposteriori, maintaining that the cures they seem- 
ingly or actually effect are sufficient to attest the genuine- 
ness of their claim. If, indeed, their system is so perfect 
as to invariably effect cures, then their contention would 
deserve consideration ; but inasmuch as they fail to cure 
more frequently than they succeed and hundreds die whom 
they attend, in many instances those who would have re- 
covered with proper medical attention, and the further con- 
sideration that many whom they treat would as speedily 
recover without their treatment, the absurdity of their claim 
is well demonstrated. Nevertheless, this is their strong- 
hold; this is what they term "demonstration/' And because 
some people recover whom they treat, they would have us 
accept all the contradictory and fallacious statements set 
out in so-called Christian Science. 

Let us examine a few of the very remarkable testi- 
monies which they ask us to accept as proof of the truth 
of their dogmas. Mrs. Eddy gives this instance which is 
said to have occurred at Westerly, Ehode Island. "On my 
arrival my hostess told me that her next door neighbor was 
dying. I asked permission to see her. It was granted. 
The physician had given up the case, and re- 
tired. I had stood by her side about fifteen minutes when 
the sick woman rose from her bed, dressed herself, and was 
well." (Ret. and Int. p 58.) Referring to her book, Science 
and Health, she says: "When the demand for this book 
increased, and people were healed by simply reading it, 
the copyright was infringed." (Ret. and Int. p. 57.) "Our 
last vestry meeting was made memorable by eloquent ad- 
dresses from persons who feelingly testified to having been 
healed through preaching. Among other diseases cured they 

■int 



302 Christian Science Exposed. 

specified cancers. The cases described had been treated and 
given over by physicians of the popular schools of medicine, 
but I had not heard of these cases till the persons who 

divulged their secret joy, were healed One memorable 

Sunday afternoon, a soprano — clear, strong, sympathetic, — 
floating up from the pews, caught my ear. When the meeting 
was over, two ladies pushing their way through the crowd 

reached the platform one of them said: 'Did you 

hear my daughter sing? Why, she has not sung before since 
she left the choir and was in consumption! When she 
entered this church one hour ago she could not speak a 

loud word, and now, she is healed.' It was not an 

uncommon occurrence in my own Church for the sick to 
be healed by my sermon. Many pale cripples went into 
the church leaning on crutches who went out carrying them 
on their shoulders." (Eet. and Int. pp. 26-27.) These are 
remarkable statements, but doubtless are gratis dictum. We 
have learned it will not do to accept Mrs. Eddy's state- 
ments as we would ordinary truthful mortals; her language, 
ethics, philosophy, science, interpretations, veracity and re- 
ligion are peculiarly her own. A statement is made by some- 
one over the initials A. H. W. giving an account of healing 
her (or his) own child just a little over a year old by 
reading "Science and Health." (Misc. p. 433.) Another 
writer over the letters L. M. C. claims to have been healed 
by reading "Science and Health." The writer says : "Although 
I could only understand it in part, I knew it was the 

truth I was healed before I had read half-way through 

the precious volume." (Misc. 441.) Another tells of mal- 
adies cured and then says: "With all this, I seem to have 
very little spiritual understanding." (Misc. 443.) Another 
tells about a little six-year-old boy who was induced to 
change his mind "about going to a picnic. He did not feel 
that he wanted to go; seemed dumpish, and according to 

mortal belief was not well; His mother took him 

in her lap and began to read to him from 'Science and 
Health' very soon he expressed a wish to go to the picnic, 



Christian Science Exposed. 303 

and did go." (Misc. 445.) Another writes: "The mother 
of a little girl about eight years old told me her child 
was having a severe attack of cold, and was delicate and 
easy to take cold. I told her the little girl would be alright; 
not to give her any medicine, but read 'Science and Health' 
to her. When I next saw the mother, she told me the 
little girl was entirely well." (Misc. p. 460.) These testi- 
monials will serve to indicate to the reader the character 
of testimonials, which take up seventy pages of "Miscel- 
laneous Writings." These are given to prove that the vag- 
aries of "Christian Science" are true. But in fact they 
prove that this is but silly twaddle. If we can believe that 
people were healed of a cancer and consumption and of 
lameness by hearing Mrs. Eddy preach, we can believe that 
the moon is made of green cheese. This is greater power 
than Christ Himself exercised; for He never healed any 
until he was either sought out by the invalids themselves 
or their friends. The idea of a year-old child or a six- 
year-old child being affected for good by hearing Science 
and Health read is preposterous. 

"Science denies error, heals the sick, overthrows false 
evidence, and refutes materialistic logic." (p. 14.) This 
woman claims enough ; but when her statements are tested by 
the facts involved, we find that they all fall short and prove 
to be false. This statement is purely dogmatic. Nowhere 
in this book do we find an argument that contains any 
merit in support of any of her declarations. Mrs. Eddy 
means by false evidence and materialistic logic such evidence 
and logic as appeal to our cognition. This is evident from 
her tenets. But how does she claim to heal the sick and save 
the sinner? I shall answer the question negatively. Mrs. 
Eddy declares "Divine Metaphysics is now reduced to a 
system." (p. 40.) Although she terms her so-called science 
a metaphysical system, yet she eliminates the human will. 
The following is her definition of will. "The motive-power 
of error; belief; animal power; the might and wisdom of 
God. Tor this is the will of God.' Will, as a quality of so- 



304 Christian Science Exposed. 

called mortal mind, is a wrong-doer; hence it should not 
be confounded with the term as applied to Mind, or one 
of God's qualities." (pp. 588-589.) "Will-power is but 
an illusion of belief, and this illusion commits depreda- 
tions on harmony. Human will is an animal propensity, 
not a faculty of Soul. Hence it cannot govern man aright." 
(p. 486.) "The exercise of the will tends to bring on a 
hypnotic state, detrimental to health and integrity of pur- 
pose." (p. 443.) "Will-power is capable of all evil. It can 
never heal the sick, for it is the prayer of the unrighteous." 
(p. 102.) These absurd statements are merely a medley of 
words. They either betray profound ignorance of true meta- 
physics or else they demonstrate an utter disregard of facts. 
The very idea of the will being a "belief," "an animal pro- 
pensity," "the prayer of the unrighteous," that it tends to 
bring on an hypnotic state, an illusion of belief; these things 
are dissimiliar and answer different ends. Yet our author 
ascribes all these to the will. This is a wonderful feat of 
Christian Science legerdemain. 

Again she says: "Will-power is not Science. It belongs 
to the senses, and its use is to be condemned. Willing the 
sick to recover is not the metaphysical practice of Christian 
Science, but sheer animal magnetism. Will-power may in- 
fringe the rights of man. It produces evil continually, and 
is not a factor in the Science of Being. Truth, and not 
corporeal will, is the divine power which says to disease, 
'Peace be still.' Because Science wars with so-called phys- 
ical science, even as Truth wars with error, the old school of 
medicine will oppose it. Ignorance, pride and prejudice 
close the door to whatever is not stereotyped. When the 
Science of Being is understood, every man will be his own 
physician, and Truth will be the universal panacea." (p. 
38.) I think these quotations make the .author's position 
respecting the will quite clear. She perverts the will, classes 
it with the senses and charges it with infringing on the 
rights of man and producing evil continually. In this she 
places herself on record in opposition to all the great meta- 



Christian Science Exposed. 305 

physicians of all the ages past; she makes herself ridic- 
ulous in the eyes of every well-informed person. All meta- 
physicians pay great deference to the will; so much so, as 
to assign it to a separate department. Sir William Hamil- 
ton submits the following classification of the mind: 1. 
Cognitive powers, or powers of cognition. 2. Feeling, in- 
cluding emotions, propensities, affection, and also feelings 
of external origin. 3. Cognitive powers, including desires 
and will. E. H. Eivers, in his "Mental Fhilosophy," makes 
the following divisions of the mind: 1. The cognitive facul- 
ties. 2. The feelings, internal and external. 3. The will. 
Similar classifications are made by all metaphysicians; but 
the author of "Science and Health" assumes to be wiser 
than the wise; claiming to have been taught of God, 
she ignores all authority, and yet she is a plagiarist of the 
deepest dye. "Science and Health" contains only a medley of 
nonsense, hodge-podge; it claims to be divine and yet it op- 
poses God ; it claims to be scientific and yet opposes science ; it 
claims to be metaphysical and yet it opposes metaphysics; 
it claims to be logical and yet it opposes reason. 

From time to time, I have exposed various errors of this 
cult. I now invite special attention to the metaphysics of 
this book. Just think of a treatise claiming to be scientific, 
yet classing the will with the five senses. In the study of 
anthropology, sensation forms a separate classification from 
the mind. The five senses pertain to man's physical or- 
ganism; the will is a faculty of the mind; the senses are 
vehicles of communication with the outside world. The will 
cannot serve any such purpose, but is the umpire of human 
action and largely forms the character of the individual. 
Instead of the will infringing the rights of man, it is the 
controlling power of his actions, and determines their moral 
quality. Mrs. Eddy charges the will with producing evil 
continually, which she knows is false. The intent of the 
will may always be right. Motive directs the will. If the 
motives are pure, then the dictation of the will must nec- 
essarily be virtuous. Take notice that Mrs. Eddy eliminates 



306 Christian Science Exposed. 

the will from her science; for she emphatically declares that 
it "is not a factor in the Science of Being." So, what- 
ever the reader may have thought or may think of so-called 
"Christian Science," let him now definitely understand, that 
the will of man is eliminated from it. This leaves man 
a mere machine to be operated like a piano, a sewing ma- 
chine or any kind of machinery. But this doctrine is in 
strange contrast to Mrs. Eddy's practical life; for she has 
demonstrated more will power than ordinarily falls to the 
lot of men — and the motives prompting the decisions of her 
will have not appeared to be in harmony with the "Sermon 
on the Mount." Without the will no deed of man could 
be virtuous or vicious. It is no use to argue the question 
with Christian Scientists, until they cease to exercise the 
will as do other people. But let it be remembered that 
Mrs. Eddy eliminates the will from her cult, so neither the 
patient nor the healer, nor teacher has a will. How different 
from the teaching of Christ. "A leper came to Jesus and 
said Lord if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean," and He 
said "I will: be thou clean." When the blind man came 
to Jesus for sight He said unto him, "What wilt thou that 
I should do unto thee?" The blind man said "Lord, that 
I might receive my sight." Mrs. Eddy differs as 
much from God's word as she does from the teaching of 
men. She ignores the facts, that God throughout the Bible 
addresses man as a moral agent, that moral agency pre- 
supposes volition and that volition necessarily implies the 
freedom of will. 

The reader must keep in mind that Mrs. Eddy's healing 
scheme and her plan of salvation are the same. Hence she 
makes man merely a passive subject of salvation. Faith and 
prayer have no place in her healing system, although she 
calls it divine. We will hear what she has to say on this 
subject: "We should remember that Life is God, and that 
God is omnipotent. Not understanding Christian Science, 
the sick usually have little faith in it until they feel the 
beneficent influence. This shows that faith is not the healer 



Christian Science Exposed. 307 

in their cases." (p. 393. " The prayer of faith shall save 
the sick/ says the scriptures. What is this healing prayer? 
A mere request that God will heal the sick has not power to 
gain more of the divine presence than is always at hand. 
The only beneficial effect of such a prayer for the sick is 
on the human mind, making it act more powerfully on the 
body, through blind faith in God Prayer to a cor- 
poreal God effects the sick like a drug, having no efficacy 
of its own, but borrows its power from human faith and 
belief. The drug does nothing because it has no intelligence. 

This common custom of praying for the recovery 

of the sick, finds help in blind belief; whereas help should 

come from the enlightened understanding Does 

Deity interpose in behalf of one worshipper, and yet not help 
another, who offers the same measure of prayer ? If the sick 
recover because they pray, or are prayed for audibly, only 
petitioners (per se or by proxy), should get well." (p. 317- 
318.) "The author became a member of the Orthodox Con- 
gregational Church when a child. And later she learned that 
her own prayers failed to heal, and so did the prayers of 
devout, loving parents and the church; but when the spirit- 
ual sense of the creed was discerned, in the Science of Chris- 
tianity, it was a present help." (p. 297.) "'Prayer can- 
not change the Science of Being. Goodness alone reaches 
the demonstration of Truth. A request that another may 
work for us never does our work. The habit of pleading 
with the divine Mind, as one pleads with a human being, 
perpetuates the belief in God as humanly circumscribed, — 

an error which impedes spiritual growth Shall we ask 

the divine Principle of all goodness to do His own work?" 
(p. 308.) "Faith removes bodily ailments for a season; 
or else it changes these ills into new and more difficult 
forms of disease, until at length the Science of Mind comes 
to the rescue and works a radical cure, and then we under- 
stand the mystery. Not only does belief seem to bring on 
disease, but to remove it temporarily, or change its location 
or form" (p. 397.) "Who or what is it that believes? 



308 Christian Science Exposed. 

Spirit understands, and thus precludes the need of believing. 
Matter cannot believe, but Mind understands. The body 
cannot believe. The believer and belief are one, and are 
mortal mind. Christian evidence is founded on Science, 
or demonstrable Truth, flowing from immortal Mind ; there is 
really no such thing as mortal mind. Mere belief is blind- 
ness, without Principle wherefrom to explain the reason of 
its hope/' (p. 483.) These quotations are sufficiently ex- 
plicit to indicate that prayer and faith are not instruments 
in Mrs. Eddy's cult. She expressly declares that a prayer 
to God to heal the sick has no effect on God; all the effect 
it can have is on the human mind, making it act more power- 
fully on the body. "Prayer to a corporeal God" effects 
the sick like a drug, having no efficacy of its own. She evi- 
dently refers to the incarnate Christ when she uses the 
words corporeal God; she also terms faith blind belief. Al- 
though Mrs. Eddy, by some expressions, appears to encour- 
age prayer and faith, especially in her "Miscellaneous 
Writings," this is done either to cover up, purposely, her 
real position on this question, or else it betrays a confusion 
of ideas. In the above excerpts, we have the only logical 
position possible to her cult. If indeed man is only a 
reflection of God, His idea, and not a separate personality; 
prayer and faith are not only unnecessary, but are essentially 
precluded. Her doctrine is, that prayer cannot change the 
Science of Being and importunate prayer perpetuates the 
belief in God as humanly circumscribed, an error which im- 
pedes spiritual growth. "Faith removes bodily ailments for 
a season; or else it changes these ills into new and more 
difficult forms of disease." "But the Science of Mind comes 
to the rescue and makes a radical cure." In vain, Christian 
Scientists may tell us that they believe in prayer and faith 
with such utterances as the above before us. It is not prayer to 
a personal God by a personal human being, nor faith in 
a personal human being that effects a cure of our maladies, 
physical and spiritual; but it is the "Science of Being." 
"The body cannot believe, the believer and belief are one." 



Christian Science Exposed. 309 

"Spirit understands." "Christian Science is founded on 
Science." 

There is a sect called "Faith Healers," who not only 
believe in praying for the sick but also discard medicine 
altogether, relying entirely upon Divine aid for restoration 
of health; these people are entitled to profound respect. 
Many of them are splendid Christians; they honor God by 
their faith; and they are not without Scriptural support 
for their contention. Nevertheless, they doubtless make a 
great mistake by ignoring such human aid as they may be 
able to command. God uses human instruments in accomp- 
lishing His work. It is safe to say, we are required to do 
for ourselves all that we possibly can, and to avail ourselves 
of such human assistance as we may be able to command; 
then we can trust God for aid above the skill and power 
of men and which the exigencies of the case may require. We 
have a right to call upon and trust God to heal us when 
human agencies are inadequate. Prayer and faith are in- 
dispensable to salvation, yet they have no place in Mrs. 
Eddy's cult. Mrs. Eddy ignores this proposition and arrays 
herself against the doctrine of the Bible as expressed in such 
texts as the following: "Is any sick among you? Let him 
call for elders of the church; and let them pray over him, 
anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord; And the 
prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise 
him up ; and if he has committed sins, they shall be forgiven 
him." This text explains itself, but it is antithetical to Mrs. 
Eddy's doctrine. She eliminates prayer and faith, land 
says: "The illusions of sickness and sin are dissipated by 
understanding the Science of Being." Paul was not a Chris- 
tian Scientist. He recognized that he had flesh and some 
sort of disease; for he said; "There was given me a thorn 
in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I 
should be exalted above measure. For this thing I besought 
the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me, and He said 
unto me, my grace is sufficient for thee." He did not hunt 



310 Christian Science Exposed. 

up an old crazy woman to relieve him; lie called on God. 
These texts favor the "Faith Healer." But we must not 
take one or two texts, used in the abstract, and from them 
draw general conclusions ; but every text must be considered 
in its relation to every other text. Turning to Second Kings, 
the twentieth chapter, we find an account of the sickness 
and recovery of Hezekiah. In this transaction, we find 
that Hezekiah was afflicted with an imposthume — possibly 
a carbuncle — that he was warned of approaching death by 
the prophet Isaiah; that he prayed to God and wept before 
Him; that God heard the prayer. Yet the prophet directed 
that a poultice of figs be laid upon the boil. My contention 
is, that when we get seriously sick, we should procure medical 
aid, take the medicine prescribed and pray God to bless the 
means employed. This is in keeping with reason and Eevela- 
tion. For we find that Christ, our Lord, recognized the need 
of physicians. He said: "They that be whole, need not a 
physician, but they that are sick." Luke, the evangelist who 
wrote the gospel of Luke and the Acts, was a physician. 
Paul called him, "The beloved physician." So it turns out 
that Mrs. Eddy opposes God in her system of therapeutics, 
as in everything else. 



CHAPTER XXIY. 
Mrs. Eddy's Therapeutics Considered Positively. 

Doubtless the reader has observed how Mrs. Eddy con- 
tinually refers to the "Science of Being" and "Divine 
Principle." She means to represent by these terms, which 
she uses interchangeably, a concrete idea, a being which 
embodies God and man. It is necessary to understand this 
fact in the study of this book. Referring to her healing 
fad, she says: "Why should one refuse to investigate this 
method of treating disease? Why support the popular sys- 
tems of medicine, when the physician may be perchance an 
infidel, and loses ninety-and-nine patients while Christian 
Science cures its hundred ? Is it because allopathy and hom- 
eopathy are fashionable and less spiritual?" (p. 290.) It 
is disgusting to read a statement like that. If any doctor 
can be more of an infidel than Mrs. Eddy, I should like to 
know how. I have read infidel statements and have talked 
with skeptics, but I have yet to find more brazen infidelity 
than is found in the book I am reviewing. She credits the 
ordinary doctor with healing one patient in a hundred, and 
Christian Science with not losing one out of a hundred. 
Quite a contrast, this ! If this statement is true, "Christian 
Science" would have prevailed world wide before this. But 
this reckless statement is of a piece with hundreds of her 
other declarations, utterly false. 

But back to the question: How does Mrs. Eddy claim to 
heal the sick? I will let her answer the question: "The 
great spiritual fact must be brought out that man is, not 
shall be, perfect and immortal. We must hold forever the 
consciousness of existence; and sooner or later, aided by 
Christian Science, we must master sin, disease and death. 
The evidence of man's immortality will become more ap- 
parent, as material beliefs are given up, and the immortal 
facts of Being are admitted. The author has healed hope- 
less disease, and raised the dying to Life and health through 

311 



312 Christian Science Exposed. 

the understanding of God as the only Life. It is a sin 
to believe that aught can overpower omnipotent and eternal 
Life; and this Life must be brought to light by the under- 
standing that there is no death, as well as by other graces 
of the Spirit." (p. 426.) "The so-called laws of health are 
simply laws of mortal belief. The premises being erroneous, 
the conclusions are wrong. Truth makes no law to regulate 
sickness, sin, and death, for these are unknown to Truth." 
(p. 76.) Mrs. Eddy raises the question in "Miscellaneous 
Writings," page 334 : "Why do Christian Scientists treat dis- 
ease as disease, since there is no disease? This is done only 
as one gives the lie to a lie; because it is a lie without a 
word of Truth in it. You must find error to be nothing: 
then, and only then, do you handle it in Science." "Because 
Christian Science heals sin as it heals sickness, by estab- 
lishing the recognition that God is all, and there is none 
beside Him, — that is all, is good and there is in reality 
no evil, neither sickness, nor sin." (Eet. and Int. p. 86.) 
"A mother runs to her little one, who has hurt her face by 

falling on the carpet, and says 'Mamma knows you 

are hurt/ The more successful method of treatment is to 
say: 'Oh, nonsense (no-sense material) ! You're not hurt, 
so don't think you are.'" (S. and H. p. 48.) "Healing the 
sick and reforming the sinner are one and the same thing 
in Christian Science." (p. 403.) "Not muscles, nerves, 
or bones, but mortal mind makes the whole body 'sick, 
and the whole heart faint;' Whereas divine Mind heals all 
ailments." (p. 115.) "All we correctly know of Mind comes 
from God, divine Principle, and is learned through Chris- 
tian Science You will reach the perfect Science of 

Healing when able to read the human mind after this 
manner, and discern the error you would destroy." (pp. 250- 
251.) "Destroy fear, and you end the fever." (p. 375.) 
"To break the dream of disease, understand that sickness 
is formed by the human mind, and not by matter." (p. 395.) 
"Argue with the patient (mentally, not audibly) that he has 
no disease, and conform the argument to the evidence." 



Christian Science Exposed. 313 

(p. 410.) "If the case to be mentally treated is consump- 
tion, show that it is not inherited; that inflammation, 

tubercules, hemorrhage, and decomposition are beliefs, images 

of mortal thoughts, that they should be treated as error, 

and put out of thought. Then these ills will disappear." 
(p. 422.) "To the Christian Science healer, sickness is a 

dream, from which the patient needs to be awakened 

Explain audibly to your patients the utter control 

which Mind holds over the body." (p. 415.) "Show them 
that the conquest over sickness, as well as over sin, depends 

on mentally destroying all belief in these errors 

Tumors, ulcers, tubercles, inflammation, pain, deformed 
spines, are all dream-shadows, dark images of Mortal thought, 
which will flee before the light." (pp. 416-417.) "It is 
mental quackery to make disease a reality, hold it as some- 
thing seen and felt, and then attempt its cure through 
Mind." (p. 394.) These extracts are sufficient to prove Mrs. 
Eddy's healing theory. That they involve contradictions 
the reader will not fail to note, but it is not worth while 
to detain the reader in pointing them out. The one thing 
her healers are to do, is to deny the existence of disease. 
The patient must be aroused from the dream of disease. 
As disease is a belief of the mortal mind, the healer must 
argue with the patient against its real existence. When the 
child falls and hurts itself, the mother must tell the child 
it is not hurt. The patient is not taught to look to God 
by prayer and faith, is not instructed to exert his will power 
or to use any mental or physical or spiritual means whatever, 
but is told to realize that God is the only life, that man is 
perfect, that sin, disease, and death are illusions. Bear iu 
mind Mrs. Eddy's proposition: that Christian Science is 
proved by induction ; that it is true as a whole because a part 
is demonstrated. She claims to heal the sick, which is apos- 
teriori demonstration of the truth of her cult as a whole. 

We have just seen that Mrs. Eddy claims to heal all her 
patients. If this is true, then her contention deserves serious 
consideration. The question is, not whether Christian Science 



314 Christian Science Exposed. 

healers succeed sometimes in healing their patients, but do 
they invariably heal? Mrs. Eddy claims they do as we 
have already seen. But they have failed to heal in thou- 
sands of instances. Many whom they have treated would 
be alive today if they had received medical attention. In 
a number of instances, Christian Scientists have been prose- 
cuted for the criminal neglect of patients, who died under 
their treatment, the evidence tending to prove that with 
proper medical attention said patients would have survived. 
Dr. I. H. Coriat truthfully says: "What surgery was in 
the hands of the barbarous surgeons of the Middle Ages, so 
today psychotherapy in the hands of the mind curists oc- 
cupies an analogous position. Their errors fill our hospitals 
and clinics and add to the number of obituary notices. 
We only hear of their few successes; of their many mistakes 
they preserve a wise silence." (Eeligion and Medicine, p 235.) 
If Mrs. Eddy's cult is true, every patient treated according 
to the method she prescribes would invariably be restored to 
health. In fact, her followers are immunes from all sick- 
ness, sin and death. Therefore, one death among them for- 
ever refutes Christian Science. We have seen that Mr. 
Eddy, who was a devout adherent of this cult, the husband 
of its founder, died under the treatment of the "Mother- 
god/' This occurrence is conclusive proof of the utter 
fallacy of this cult. It proves one of two things, to-wit : that 
disease, contrary to Mrs. Eddy's contention is a reality; or 
that mortal belief is as fatal in its effects as actual dis- 
ease, since it produces sickness, sin and death. Christian 
Scientists can take either horn of the dilemma they prefer; 
for either is fatal to their dogmas. And yet we are told 
that the truth of Christian Science is established by in- 
duction. Thousands of people are being drawn into this 
maelstrom by this vain delusion. They were treated by a 
healer; from some cause, they recovered their health and 
at once jump to the conclusion that Christian Science is 
true. This is the logic employed: "I was sick, a Christian 
Scientist treated me; I recovered my health, therefore, I know 



Christian Science Exposed. 315 

that this cult is true." And they become the followers of 
Mrs. Eddy regardless of the character of the woman and 
the absurdity of her doctrine. In doing this they must be- 
lieve that "tumors, ulcers, tubercules, inflammation, pain, de- 
formed spines, (all kinds of disease) are dream-shadows, 
dark images of mortal thought,, and that "It is mental 
quackery to make disease a reality, hold it as seen or felt." 
It matters not how acute the pain, how virulent the im- 
posthume, how malignant the fever, or how emaciating the 
tuberculosis, the Christian Scientists teach their patients 
to say these things are not realities. Tested by the inductive 
process, we see that Christian Science falls short and passes 
under the ban. Before the Christian Scientists can claim 
their cult is true, because some people recover health whom 
they treat; they must prove they are the only people who 
have effected and who do not effect mental cures. If others 
can by suggestive therapeutics, or otherwise, effect cures 
without the use of drugs, the claim of Mrs. Eddy is ab- 
surd. If Christian Scientists could effectually and certainly 
heal the sick and eliminate sin and no others could do so, 
then indeed we would be forced to regard Mrs. Eddy's 
inductive claim. But the reverse of this is true. 

But let us consider definitely Mrs. Eddy's theory. When 
her healers visit a patient, they begin their treatment by 
teaching the patient that he is not sick, that matter has no 
sensation — in fact, there is no matter — that the mind cannot 
be sick, therefore, there is no sickness; the trouble is 
only a mortal belief. All the patient is required to do is 
to get rid of the belief and be well. So he is taught to say 
that he is well, no matter how sick he may be. The patient 
is instructed to continue to say that he is well, although 
he may be in a dying condition. It is strange to me that 
these people do not realize they are telling falsehoods, teach- 
ing their patients to do the same, when they have them claim 
to be well, while yet in the throes of pain. The Eddyite 
healer proposes to cure his patient by eliminating the will, 
by contradicting sensation, by trampling on reason, by re- 



316 Christian Science Exposed. 

jecting God, by disregarding Science. "The great Spiritual 
fact must be brought out/' says Mrs. Eddy, "that man is, 
not shall be, perfect and immortal/' She means that all 
her healers must impress the mind of their patients with 
the thought, that they are nothing more, nor less, than God's 
reflections, His ideas, and therefore cannot be sick neither 
can they sin. Mrs. Eddy claims that she has healed "hope- 
less disease, and raised the dying to life and health through 
the understanding of God as the only Life." I emphatically 
deny that Mrs. Eddy or any one of her followers has ever 
effected a cure in any such way. I do not deny that, in 
many instances, people have recovered from sickness who 
were under their treatment. What I deny is, that they 
were, benefited directly by the treatment employed by so- 
called Christian Science. In every instance where recoveries 
occur, an explanation may be found in natural or physio- 
logical causes. From time immemorial there have been 
mental, faith and divine, as well as hypnotic healers, who 
could point to healed-subjects to attest the truth of their 
theory. Throughout the ages, there have been those who 
have resorted to the mystic and relied upon witchcraft and 
sorcery, necromancy, astrology, the occult, for deliverance 
or the accomplishment of a purpose. Even in biblical his- 
tory we find this statement vindicated. So no one age has 
been free of things of this character. Among the Eoman 
Catholics, there have been many witnesses who have kissed the 
wrist-bone of St. Annie and been healed. In all Roman 
Catholic countries and in the Greek churches of Russia, 
you can see great stacks of canes, splints and crutches, left 
as evidence of the healing efficacy imparted by kneeling at 
some shrine, or kissing, even touching, some relic. 

Prince Hohenloke, Roman Catholic Bishop of Sardica, 
who was born in 1794, performed many wonderful cures; 
among them was the healing of Captain Ruthlein, who had 
been long pronounced incurable of paralysis. His hand was 
clinched; he had not left his room for many years, yet he 
was healed perfectly. A student, who had not used his 



Christian Science Exposed. 317 

legs for two years, was also healed. In 1780, F. A. Mesmer, 
a physician and a student of the occult, first made his ap- 
pearance. He claimed miraculous powers and effected many 
remarkable cures. He attracted national attention. Many 
individuals, as we have previously seen, have come upon the 
stage of action proclaiming power to heal the sick with- 
out the aid of medicine; among these may be mentioned St. 
Bernard, St. Patrick, St. Margrate, King Pyrrhus, Emperor 
Vespacian, Dorothea Trudel, Eev. W. E. Boardman, Dr. 
Charles Cullis, Eev. Mr. Simpson, Mrs. Mix, a colored wo- 
man, Dowie, Satterly, Geo. 0. Barnes and many others. 
These all effected cures. Dr. Buckley, a leading minister 
of the M. E. Church and editor of their Church organ, has 
written a book styled "Faith Healing, Christian Science and 
Kindred Phenomena." From this book I quote: "Father 
Matthew was very successful in relieving the sick; after his 
death multitudes visited his tomb, and of these many were 

helped and left their crutches there It cannot be denied 

that many cures occurred at Knox chapel in Ireland; and 
also at Lourdes in France, whose fame f is entirely associated 
with the grotto of Massavielle, where the Virgin Mary is 
believed, in the Catholic world, to have revealed herself 
repeatedly to a peasant girl in 1858/ This place is resorted 
to by multitudes of pilgrims from all parts of the world, 
whose gifts have rendered possible the building of a large 

church above the grotto The gifts have been made 

by devotees, many of whom claim to have been cured of 
ailments that defied medical treatment; besides, a large trade 
is carried on in the water, which is distributed to all parts 
of the world. I stood by the fountain for hours observing 
the pilgrims drinking and rilling their bottles/' (Faith 
Healing pp. 4-5.) Who believes that the Knox chapel 
or the grotto of Massavielle or the water taken from Lourdes 
possess curative power? But it is more rational to accept 
these beliefs than to accept the theory of "Christian Science/' 
Let it be remembered that the Mormons make converts by 
claiming to cure the sick. This is one of their chief methods 



318 Christian Science Exposed. 

of propagandism in Europe. Many have given up home en- 
vironments and the faith of their fathers and have joined 
the Mormons because they believed the Mormons exercised 
supernatural power. The Adventists have also claimed power 
to heal by prayer without the aid of medicine. 

That Dr. P. P. Quimby performed many remarkable 
cures eannot be doubted. Mrs. Eddy herself was restored 
to health, according to her own statement, by him and is 
one of his witnesses. I submit the following extracts from 
"The True History of Mental Science" by J. A. Dresser, 
one of Quimby's former students. He quotes from Dr. N. 
F. Evans the following: "Disease being in its root a wrong 

belief, change that belief and we cure the disease 

The late Dr. Quimby, of Portland, one of the most successful 
healers of this or any age, embraced this view of the nature 
of disease, and by a long succession of most remarkable cures 

proved the truth of the theory Had he lived 

in a remote age or country, the wonderful facts which oc- 
curred in his practice would have been deemed either myth- 
ical or miraculous. He seemed to reproduce the wonders 
of the gospel history." (pp. 26-27.) So ardent was his 
work, Mr. Dresser says: "In brief, he laid down his 
life for the sick, and died in their cause at the age of sixty- 
four years." (p. 25.) "The man was overrun with patients 
for many years, and he was alone in his work." (p. 24.) 
We have already seen that Mrs. Eddy purloined the cardinal 
elements of the Quimby theory, out of which she constructed 
in part, her own theory. Dr. Quimby believed that disease 
was the result of belief. We have seen that this is Mrs. 
Eddy's theory. Quimby said: "Disease being made by our 
belief, or by our parents' belief, or by public opinion, there 
is no formula to be adopted, but every one must be reached 
in his particular case. ..... I know of no better counsel 

than Jesus gave to his disciples when he sent them forth 
to cast out devils and heal the sick, and thus in practice 
preach the truth ; viz., 'Re ye wise as serpents and harmless 
as doves; i. e., never get into a passion, but in patience 



Christian Science Exposed, 319 

possess ye your souls. At length ye weary out the disease, 
and produce harmony by your truth destroying their error. 
Then it is you get the case. Now, if you are not afraid to 
face the error and argue it down, then you can heal the 
sick. When wisdom, which is Truth, calls upon you, 'Adam, 
where art thou?' and you are afraid and hide yourself away, 
then you cannot heal the sick with Truth." (p. 48.) "I know 
from my own experience with the sick that their troubles 
are the effect of their own belief." (p. 37.) "Every dis- 
ease is the invention of man, and has no identity in wisdom; 
but, to those who believe it, it is a truth." (p. 36.) Dr. 
Quimby gave absent treatments. He sometimes wet his 
hands in water and put them upon the face of his patients. 
Mr. Dresser says : "I knew him to make many and quick 
cures at a distance, sometimes with persons he never saw at 
all. He never considered the touch of his hand as at all 
necessary." (p. 25-26.) Quimby held sin to be a belief 
and he sought to extirpate the belief by the superiority of 
mind over body. He says, by opposing the Truth [which is 
spelled with a capital] to error and arguing down error, we 
can succeed. It is now an established fact, that Dr. Quimby 
was a more successful mental practitioner before 1866 than 
Mrs. Eddy has ever been; yet Mrs. Eddy claims because she 
has effected cures, her cult is of God. The importance of 
this subject will justify some quotations from "The Phil- 
osophy of P. P. Quimby" written by Annetta G-. Dresser, a 
former student of Quimby, and who was with him at the 
time Mrs. Eddy came to be healed. The following excerpts 
go to show the extent of his work: "The last five years 
of his life were exceptionally hard. He was overcrowded 
with patients and greatly overworked, and could not seem 
to find an opportunity for relaxation." (p. 20-21.) The 
writer in telling how she was healed by Dr. Quimby says: 
"We took our turn in order, as we happened to come to the 
office; and, consequently, the reception-room was usually full 
of people waiting their turn. People were coming to Dr. 
Quimby from all parts of New England, usually those who 



320 Christian Science Exposed. 

had been given up by the best practitioners, and who had 
been persuaded to try this new mode of treatment as a last 
resort." (p. 47.) The following is from Quimby's manu- 
script, written September, 1861: "I have sat with more 
than three hundred individuals every year for ten years, and 
for the last five years I have averaged five hundred yearly, 
— people with all sorts of diseases." (p. 80.) It is said 
he performed some remarkable cures. Mrs. Dresser says: 
'The selections made from a series of newspaper articles, 
dating from 1842, many of which are testimonials of the 
most wonderful cures wrought among people of all classes, 
and including disease in its worst forms, such as lameness, 
deafness, blindness and etc." (p. 22.) These cures were 
all effected by a mental process, described by Mrs. Dresser 
as follows: "Instead of putting the patient into a mesmeric 
sleep, Mr. Quimby would sit by him; and, after giving a de- 
tailed account of what his troubles were, he would simply 
converse with him, and explain the causes of the troubles, 
and thus change the mind of the patient, and disabuse it 
of its errors and establish the truth in its place, which, if 
done, was the cure." (p. 16.) Quimby claimed that he cured 
disease under the guidance of a principle which, being under- 
stood, must free the sick. The following is quoted from one 
of Mr. Quimby's circulars: "As my practice is unlike all 
other medical practice, it is necessary to say that I give 
no medicines, and make no outward applications, but simply 
sit by the patient, tell him what he thinks is his disease, 
and my explanation is the cure." (p. 19.) The follow- 
ing is an explanation of the process by which the cures 
were effectecl. "He claimed, and firmly held, that his only 
power consisted in his wisdom, and in his understanding 
the patient's case and being able to explain away the error 
and establish the truth, or health, in its place. Very fre- 
quently the patient could not tell how he was cured." (p. 
17.) "It was on this principle that Mr. Quimby treated 
the sick. He claimed that 'mind is spiritual matter, and 
could change;' that we were made up of 'truth and error;' 



Christian Science Exposed, 321 

that 'disease was an error, or belief, and that the Truth 
was the cure. " (p. 18.) These extracts form additional 
proof that Eddyism is the offspring of "Quimbyism," that 
Mrs. Eddy's contention that "Christian Science" is estab- 
lished by induction is not true. Of the two theories, "Quim- 
byism" is more compatible with reason, science and Kevela- 
tion. While Mr. Quimby effected more numerous and re- 
markable cures than did Mrs. Eddy, those cures did not 
establish the truth of his theory any more than the patients 
healed by Mrs. Eddy prove her theory to be correct. There 
is quite a difference between the two methods; so much so, 
if one is true the other cannot be. But neither is true, as 
we shall see before this chapter is concluded. 

All cures effected are the results of one of three causes 
or a coalition of them all. They are effected by divine 
agency, in answer to the prayer of faith ; by suggestive thera- 
peutics; or by the use of drugs; or by combining two or 
even all of these methods. Let us look carefully into this 
question as so much depends upon it. Eev. W. F. Evans, 
who accepted Mr. Quimby's theory as a basis, published a 
book styled "Mental Medicine." Erom this book, I beg to 
quote the following: "The power to cure disease without 
the administration of medicines, and simply by the psychic 
force imparted through the hand, is a more common en- 
dowment than is generally supposed. A large proportion 
of both men and women, possessing an average share of 
intelligence, might become successful practitioners, with lit- 
tle instruction, directing them how to use the powers they 

possess The remarkable cures wrought by Valentine 

Gratsakes, which attracted the attention of the English peo- 
ple, and which were investigated by the Eoyal Society, were 
effected by stroking with the hands. Geo. Fox, the founder 
of the Society of Friends or Quakers, performed what have 

been deemed miracles of healing, as his journal shows 

Everything that is done is effected in harmony with some 
law of nature, — some law of mind or matter, — and has in 
it the relation of cause and effect." (pp. 11-12.) "The cures 



322 Christian Science Exposed. 

effected by Gassner, a Swiss clergyman, who created so wide- 
spread an excitement in the latter half of the 18th century, 
and those wrought by Madam Saint- Aneour, a Swedenborgian 
lady of rank, in France, and those performed by Herr Rieh- 
ter, in Silesia, exhibit as great therapeutic power as was 
manifested by Jesus eighteen hundred years ago in Judea. 
All forms of disease were, in many cases, instantly healed 
by an invisible power or influence, and the wonders of the 
apostolic age were reproduced." (p. 13.) "He who best un- 
derstands the laws of psychic force in its application to 
the cure of disease, by availing himself of that knowledge, 
and thus adapting his treatment to nature's immutable laws, 
will greatly add to his efficiency in the cure of all morbid 
conditions." (p. 15.) "Faith in the remedial agent, what- 
ever it may be, always increases its efficacy. But the psy- 
chopathic physician has the advantage of all other prac- 
titioners in his ability to control the mental states of his 
patients." (p. 31.) It will be observed from these excerpts 
that Dr. Evans believes that all mental cures are performed in 
keeping with natural law through the action of "psychic 
force." He evidently devoted much time to the study of this 
subject as he has written several books upon the subject and 
was himself a mental healer, a disciple of Quimby. The 
presumption is, that no one will ever be able to determine 
the intricate relationship that exists between the body and 
the mind; from the logic of facts in the study of mental 
therapeutics, we are circumscribed by inexorable limitations. 
But how can we account for the remarkable cures that we 
have been considering? The writer cannot accept the theory 
advanced by Eev. I. M. Haldeman, D. D., in his most ex- 
cellent book, "Christian Science in the Light of the Holy 
Scripture," that the Christian Scientists perform cures 
through diabolical force. However, his argument is worthy 
of careful consideration. But we must look for some natural 
cause, as Mrs. Eddy's method is diametrically opposed to the 
Divine method as we shall see. 

It is well understood that nature always makes an effort 



Christian Science Exposed. 323 

to restore itself, when disturbed by disease or wounded from 

without. The restorative energy of nature is often sufficient 
to effect a cure. The bruised or cut flesh recovers unaided; 
a diseased organ, unaided, eliminates the virus when con- 
ditions are favorable, and the patient recovers. A large 
per cent of people, who recover from sickness, would recover 
by proper attention without medical treatment. Physicians 
do not administer drugs to heal disease, but to assist nature 
to heal itself. The remedy is given to stimulate and assist 
some particular organ to perform its functions. The Eddy- 
ites claim to cure all those whom they treat and refuse to 
give nature the credit due to it. It is a fact that stands 
unchallenged, except by the Eddyites, that the mind sus- 
tains a close affinity to the body and exercises a limited 
control over it. To such an extent is this true, that the 
recovery of a patient sometimes depends upon his mental 
state. Therefore, the prudent physician is quite careful to 
inspire his patient with hopefulness. In fact every physician 
is, to some extent, a hypnotist. The patient is quiescent 
and ready to receive any suggestion the physician may 
make. The physician administers his physic and then sug- 
gests to the patient that the remedy will have a salutary 
effect; when he calls the next day, he anticipates finding 
an improved condition. The patient accepts the suggestion, 
which serves as a tonic to the mind; the patient is thus 
quieted, so that nature is put at the best advantage to do its 
work. This is the same principle that enables the hyp- 
notist to put his subject to sleep. The passive mind comes 
under the control of the positive mind, the operator sug- 
gests to his subject that he is sleep) r , that he is going to sleep ; 
this being repeated time and again, soon he is sound asleep. 
Then the passive mind becomes submissive to the mandates 
of the operator when thoroughly Irypnotized. There is a 
school of hypnotists known as the Nancy school. They have 
a mental treatment of disease by purely oral suggestion. 
Prof. Bernheim has a work on "Suggestive Therapeutics," 
in which he sets forth the methods of this school. By sug- 



324 Christian Science Exposed, 

gestion, the ordinary method of hypnotists, the patient is 
put to sleep. Sometimes it is quite easy for the operator 
to put his subject to sleep, but this is not always true. 
Sometimes the suggestion of sleep is accompanied by suitable 
gestures, and sometimes the operator closes the eyelids of the 
subject, in the meantime continuing the suggestion of sleep. 
Sometimes the hypnotist uses a disk, or some other object 
to fix the attention of the subject before sleep can be in- 
duced. The patient is put to sleep by means of suggestion, 
that is by making the idea of sleep penetrate the mind. He 
is treated by means of suggestion, by making the idea of 
cure penetrate the mind. The subject hypnotized, "We try," 
says Prof. Bernheim, "to make him believe that these symp- 
toms no longer exist, or that they will disappear, the pain 
will vanish; that the feeling will come back to his limbs; 
that the muscular strength will increase; and that his appe- 
tite will come back. We profit by the special psychical re- 
ceptivity created by the hypnosis, by the cerebral docility, 
by the exalted ideo-motor, ideo-sensitive, ideo-sensorial re- 
flex activity, in order to provoke useful reflexes, to persuade 
the brain to do what it can to transform the accepted idea 
into reality. Such is the method of therapeutic suggestion 
of which M. Liebault is the founder/' (The Law of Psychio 
Phenomena, p. 168.) I have before me a book styled 
"Hypnotism As It Is," by X. LaMotte Sage, A. M., Ph. D., 
LL. D., from which I submit the following: "We may at- 
tribute the cure to the imagination, to the power of mind 
to unequalize the nervous forces of the system, and throw 
off the disease, or anything you please We have our- 
selves relieved a large number of people from blindness caused 
by functional paralysis of the optic nerve — cases very diffi- 
cult to cure by medicine. Not long ago a gentleman came 
to us — a physician, who had suffered from neu- 
ralgia over three months, being unable to cure himself, or 
even to obtain relief, except by taking powerful doses of 
morphine. In twenty minutes he was entirely relieved, and 
in three months afterward the disease had not returned." 



Christian Science Exposed. 325 

(p. 35.) The author gives an instance of relieving a boy 
of stammering; another was changed from idleness and dis- 
like for books to a studious habit and love for books. He 
says: "We might write volumes of descriptions of cases 
of cigarette and morphine habits that we have broken up. 
Hypnotism is undoubtedly the best of agents for the cure 
of habits; it not only puts a man in the condition in which 
he was before he contracted the habit ; it prejudices him 
against the thing he formerly liked to such an extent that 
he abhors it; he loathes it/ (p. 36.) It appears opportune 
to quote a few passages from "Practical Lessons in Hyp- 
notism," by W. W. Cook, A. M., M. D. Speaking of hyp- 
notism, he says: "It supplants the physician and the sur- 
geon and cures the afflicted and deformed whom they pro- 
nounced beyond the hope of recovery. It breaks 
the chains of demoralizing and destructive habits/' (p. 14.) 
"Physicians and professors of medicine are openly advocating 
and employing suggestive therapeutics as their most effective 
aid in curing disease." (p. 16.) Hypnotism had its origin 
with Dr, Frederick A. Mesmer. He was a graduate of the 
University of Vienna. He held that there is a magnetic 
power similar to 'loadstone/ which extended throughout the 
universe exercising a peculiar influence over the human body 
and which he called "animal magnetism/' He succeeded 
in curing many invalids and taught a large number of 
pupils. For several years he had quite an income. Some 
very interesting illustrations are given by Dr. Cook of the 
power of hypnotic suggestion. One is that of an insane man 
restored to his normal mental state. 

"Religion and Medicine" is the title of the book written 
by Elwood Worcester, D. D., Ph. D.; Samuel McComb, M. 
A., D. D., and Isador H. Coriat, M. D., which contains 
an account of the "Emmanuel Movement." These men have 
attracted national attention by the cures they have performed. 
Their method differs from all others who discard the use 
of drugs in treating the sick. They have their patients to 
submit to a thorough diagnosis by a competent physician 



326 Christian Science Exposed. 

before they undertake to restore them to health. If the 
disease is functional, they will treat the patient; but if it 
is organic, they will not undertake to cure them. The fol- 
lowing indicates their method : "Although we try to awaken 
faith on the part of our patients, we do not desire blind 
nor fanatical faith. We lay absolutely no claim to personal 
power, we explain as fully as possible the nature of the 
means we emplo}^ and call attention to the limitations of 
such methods, and accept as patients only persons suffering 

from functional disorders We avoid all fetiches and 

material adjuncts as means of suggestion and rely upon 
moral, spiritual and rational means. Faith may be strong, 
but it needs accurate and skillful direction in order to be 
useful as a therapeutic agent; hence the need of careful 
diagnosis, which is not merely physical, but also moral." 
(p. 54.) "Each patient presents a new problem and re- 
quires individual care. Treatment which would be beneficial 

to one might have no effect or a bad effect upon another 

Nor is it necessary merely to satisfy the reason: the will 
also must be aroused, possibly from the slumber of years." 
(p. 55.) "It is true, psychology is as yet a very im- 
perfect science, and it may be that the question how the 
mind affects the body is forever insoluble to man." (p. 52.) 
"Although in every form of disease faith in the physician 
and in the means he employs is of the utmost importance, 
yet mere blind and undirected faith seldom cures the sick." 
(p. 53.) "It is certain, e. g., that far more diseases have 
been cured by the emotional effect of strong faith and ex- 
pectation than have been cured by Irypnotism." (p. 91.) 
"The more one can gain the faith and co-operation of the 
patient, the better the suggestion will succeed." (p. 64.) 
"The method of suggestion which I have found to be most 
effective in dealing with the large number of nervous persons 
who come to us is first to make the patient calm and quiet/ 5 
(p. 65.) There are two things which constitute the "Em- 
manuel" method of treating disease, faith and suggestion: 
this method is unique and altogether different from "Chris« 



Christian Science Exposed. 327 

tian Science." It is safe-guarded by medical skill, so that 
only functional diseases are treated, thus avoiding the fatal 
consequences which so often result from the practice of "Chris- 
tian Science." Doubtless, this method of therapeutics is 
as successful as any other, if not more successful than any 
other mental process. They have successfully treated all 
kinds of nervous disorders. That all kinds of nervous trou- 
bles can be successfully treated by suggestive therapeutics 
has been fully demonstrated. But the statement of Mr. 
Hudson that: "Theoretically, all diseases which flesh is heir 
to, are curable by mental process; practically, the range of 
its usefulness is comparatively limited," cannot be true. For 
as a matter of fact, there are many diseases which will not 
yield to mental treatment. Many diseases are traceable to 
nervous disorder ; it may safely be assumed, that any of 
these troubles may be relieved by suggestive therapeutics. 
Among those which are subject to mental treatment may 
be classed hysteria, melancholia, hypochondria, St. Vitus' 
dance, mania, neurasthenia, psychastenia, to be more specific 
— functional disturbances of the digestive organs, consti- 
pation which does not result from organic disease, insomnia, 
neuralgia, sciatica, toothache, nervous prostration, headache, 
rheumatism, evil habits, tumors not chronic, blindness re- 
sulting from nervousness. These men engaged in the "Em- 
manuel movement" have been eminently successful in treat- 
ing the troubles referred to above. On page fifty-three of 
"Religion and Medicine" is an instance given of a woman 
who had suffered with a pain in her head for fifty-five 
years, yet who was instantly and permanently cured. Another 
instance is recorded on the same page, of a man and a 
woman who were saved from the drink habit by correspond- 
ence. Examples of relief from diseases caused by hysteria 
can be found on pages 236-455. It is due to say that 
these people are crowded with patients from all parts of 
New England, that they effect many wonderful cures for 
which they accept no pay. "Our single desire is to help 
those that it is given us to help. Our class is supported by 



328 Christian Science Exposed. 

the voluntary offerings received at its meetings, but that 
is all. We neither ask nor accept any reward for our ser- 
vices." (p. 6.) 

The study of the different methods of mental healing 
tends to prove how exceedingly flimsy Mrs. Eddy's specious 
contention of proof by induction is, and brings us to a direct 
application of discoveries made in the science of mind, to 
the claim of "Christian Science." There are several reasons 
why mental healing is effective. The first and most im- 
portant is suggestion, a placid state of mind, hopefulness 
and faith in a person or thing. The power of suggestion 
appears to be well established, whether the cure is effected 
by a hypnotist, a representative of the Emmanuel move- 
ment, Quimbyist or Christian Scientist. All nervous troubles 
are more or less subject to mental treatment. Very often 
instant relief is produced by a few simple suggestions on 
the part of an operator, who succeeds in putting the mind of 
the patient in a state of composure. The mind is sometimes, 
by reason of distressing environment, thrown into an ab- 
normal idea of disease, which may be easily corrected by 
suggestive therapeutics or by manipulation. In fact, any 
agent in whom the patient places confidence, may employ 
different methods to quiet the mind, any of which will prove 
effective in many instances. These admitted facts, which 
have been demonstrated time and again by physicians, min- 
isters, mental healers, hypnotics, diyine. healers, Catholics, 
Mormons, et al., account for many of the cures effected 
through "Christian Science." When the so-called Chris- 
tian Scientist undertakes to heal, he proceeds upon his false 
postulate, as per instructions given. "Maintain," says Mrs. 
Eddy, "the facts of Christian Science: That Mind is God, 
and therefore cannot be sick; that what is termed matter, 
can not be sick; that all causation is Spirit, acting through 
Spiritual law. Then hold your ground with the unshaken 
understanding of Truth and Love, and you will win. When 
you silence the witness against your plea, you destroy the 
evidence, for the disease disappears. The evidence before 



Christian Science Exposed. 229 

the corporeal senses is not the Science of the immortal man. 
To the Christian Science healer, sickness is a dream, from 
which the patient needs to be awakened." (p. 415.) Once 
more, "Always begin your treatment by allaying the fear 
of patients. Silently reassure the patient as to his exemption 

from disease and danger To prevent disease or to 

cure it mentally, let Spirit destroy this dream of sense." 
(p. 410.) Although this teaching is absolutely false, yet 
it has the identical effect of suggestive therapeutics. The 
mind of the patient is put to rest, so that nervous troubles 
are often relieved by Christian Scientists, just as they are 
by metaphysical healers. Man is wonderfully 'and fear- 
fully made and is the subject of mental and psychic phe- 
nomena. Particular mental and nervous states, indicated 
by what is termed hysteria, deserve to be mentioned in this 
connection. Hysteria can assume the symptoms of any kind 
of disease; paralysis, hydrophobia, sciatica, heart disease, 
agues, fevers, dyspepsia and other diseases. Hypochondria 
is quite closely allied to hysteria and produces the same re- 
sults. 

Diseases may be divided into two general divisions, in- 
ternal and external. No patient can determine positively 
the internal disease that is preying upon him. As a matter 
of fact, the most skillful physicians are sometimes mistaken 
in their diagnosis. What appears to the patient, and to 
the ordinary observer, a malignant disease may be but the 
reflex of hysteria or hypochondria. Neurasthenia may pro- 
duce symptoms of organic heart disease and liver trouble, 
and beget fear of incipient cancer. The writer has by 
suggestion and by stimulating the faith of patients brought 
relief to them. This is true in all kinds of diseases which 
may be controlled by psychotherapy. "Christian Science," 
so-called, despite the fact that the theory is fundamentally 
false, may prove efficient in as much as its teaching tends 
to relieve fear and quiet the mind by discarding the existence 
of disease. The efficient cause of relief is found in the 
power of suggestion; the patients they heal could be healed 



330 Christian Science Exposed. 

by anyone who understands the principles of suggestive 
therapeutics. The end which is accomplished by psycho- 
therapy is accomplished by the Eddyites on a false basis. 

Mrs. Eddy claims that the truth of her teachings is 
established by induction; that she heals the sick and that 
settles all controversy. But I have shown that Mrs. Eddy 
has only accomplished what mental healers, and pretentious 
divine healers, have done under similar circumstances. But 
it is contended, she has many living witnesses who are 
ready to testify that they have been healed by her methods. 
So have the Mormons their witnesses. The Catholics also 
can produce their witnesses, who have kissed the wrist- 
bone of Saint Annie and been healed. It is an easy matter 
to get testimonials and to get witnesses. If the claims set 
up by Mrs. Eddy were true, healing would not be excep- 
tional, but universal. Indeed, if her claims were true, disease 
would be impossible, even the semblance of it. If her major 
postulate is true, that God is all, then her minor postulate 
must necessarily bo true, that there is no matter. Thus the 
question is settled beyond all controversy, because there are 
none to controvert and nothing to discuss. Alas for her and 
her followers, a controversy exists; and; this controversy 
is proof positive that her premises are false! Her personal 
existence is conclusive evidence against her. When she went 
to a dentist with an aching tooth, she virtually renounced 
her creed. Her paroxysms of pain and distress of mind, 
which required treatment by her students, to counteract the 
adverse mental effect of her former students, forever nulli- 
fied her doctrine. Many of Mrs. Eddy's followers in the 
hour of pain, suffering and peril, have called in physicians 
to treat them. That has occurred within the personal 
knowledge of the writer. Mr. Eddy's death under the treat- 
ment of the "Mother-god," his own consort, brands Chris- 
tian Science as a fraud, a delusion forever. 

If Mrs. Eddy's claim is true, sin, sickness and death 
are impossible; hence, it follows that every case of sickness, 
and every death which occurs among them, imprints upon 



Christian Science Exposed. 831 

this hybrid monster the stigma of shame, disgrace and false- 
hood. Witnesses indeed! To what? There is nothing in 
all the universe but God; such is her doctrine, pure and 
simple. I beg here to introduce a statement from the "Law 
of Psychic Phenomena" by Hudson, page 157. Referring 
to Christian Science as furnishing an example of subjective 
faith without objective belief and in defiance of objective 
reason, he says: "That system is based upon the assumption 
that matter has no real existence; consequently we have no 
bodies, and hence no disease of the body is possible. It is 
not known whether the worthy lady founder of the school 
ever stopped to reduce her foundation principles to the form 
of a syllogism. It is presumed not, for otherwise, their in- 
tense, monumental and aggressive absurdity would have be- 
come as apparent to her as it is to others. Let us see how 
they look in the form of syllogism : — Matter has no existence. 
Our bodies are composed of matter. Therefore, our bodies 
have no existence. It follows, of course, that disease cannot 
exist in a non-existent body. That the above embraces the 
basis of the system called Christian Science, no one who has 
read the works of its founder will deny." Demonstrated 
by induction, the sick are healed on its Principle; and that 
is the end of all controversy, we are told by Mrs. Eddy and 
her followers. I answer this is no evidence at all. To settle 
this question, we must have competent witnesses. What 
constitutes a competent witness is an important question to 
decide at this juncture? I answer, a witness to be competent 
must have a perfect knowledge of the facts involved. He 
must be conversant with diseases to be a competent diag- 
nostic. Any man can easily determine that he is sick, but 
to determine what constitutes the trouble is often impossible 
for the patient to do, not infrequently the best physicians 
disagree in their conclusions. A competent witness must be 
honest and unbiased. His testimony must be direct. He 
must be able to say that at a given time, "I had typhoid 
fever" or some other malignant disease, that I know a Chris- 
tian Scientist healed me, that it was done in the way Mrs. 



332 Christian Science Exposed. 

Eddy prescribes. I was brought to realize that I have no 
personal existence, that I have no body, because body is 
matter, and there is no matter, that I was not sick in fact, 
that it was mortal belief and I rid myself of that belief 
by realizing that I am God's idea — a part of God, 
and that God cannot be sick. Eealizing all this 
as taught by Mrs. Eddy, I arose from my bed and 
went to work." This is the kind of witness Mrs. Eddy must 
produce. I insist that they are not competent witnesses 
unless they can convince other people that they were healed 
on Mrs. Eddy's "Principle," as she terms it. They must 
convince us that they are without bodies, because body is 
matter and there is no matter because God is all. Then 
there would be no sickness, because God cannot be sick; 
there would be no sin, because God cannot sin. Where are 
the witnesses who can make sober-minded, intelligent people 
believe any such balderdash? No such thing as matter! 
How preposterous ! "Spirit cannot be in body because Spirit 
or Soul is the greater." In vain these people may proclaim 
their shibboleth; while sickness and death reign on every 
hand, and they are as subject to sickness and death as are 
other people. In vain, they tell us there is no such thing 
as sin, while rapine, homicide, infanticide, fratricide, patri- 
cide, suicide and all the abominable crimes known to men 
are constantly being committed. This is the most dangerous 
doctrine that has ever found adherents among intelligent 
people. What are the safeguards, the mighty bulwarks to 
to our Christian civilization, but man's personal respons- 
ibility, the heinousness of sin, and the certainty of divine 
retribution upon the finally incorrigible? Where is the se- 
curity against the secret sins of men, such as theft and 
sexual lust, if the community should be dominated by the 
doctrines of Mrs. Eddy? There is absolutely nothing in so- 
called Christian Science to restrain the passions of men. 
If people should be led to believe there is no hell nor 
heaven, no sin in fact ; that sin is self destructive, and sooner 
or later will be destroyed; that they are God's ideas only 



Christian Science Exposed. 333 

and cannot sm because God cannot sin; that any sin in 
which they engage is not sin in fact, but merely an illusion, 
a belief of the mortal mind, which is an error, and all they 
have to do is to deny its reality and then they are free from 
it. This completely removes every barrier to sin. 

But they tell us they heal the sick, which proves their 
contention is true, although contradicted by all the evidence 
involved. Again, I deny that anyone was ever healed by 
Mrs. Eddy or her followers in the way she claims; because 
it is physically, morally and divinely impossible. Still they 
assault our common sense, insult our reason, and shock our 
mental and moral perception, by essaying to produce wit- 
nesses to testify that they have been healed. Such evidence 
is inadmissible in a question of this character. If, upon 
such a pretense, we are to conclude that all the abominable, 
derogatory, absurd and infidel utterances of Mrs. Eddy are 
true, then we are forced to conclude Mormonism, and Sev- 
enth Day Adventism and many other heresies are true. Upon 
this same character of evidence we are to conclude that 
Dowieism is true, that many pretenders, claiming miraculous 
power were true and their claim genuine, that hypnotism 
and mesmerism are divinely instituted and that Romanism 
and Quimbyism are true. 

A number of men, some of them of late years, have 
claimed to heal diseases; hundreds of people have flocked to 
them for healing virtue and have gone away claiming to 
have been healed. Such witnesses do not establish t apry 
fact. In a field of thought so complicated as that embraced 
in psychology, great care is necessary in arriving at general 
conclusions. 

It is true, as already seen, that many diseases are trace- 
able to hysteria, melancholia, hypochondria, neurasthenia, 
psychosthenia and the like, all of which represent different 
mental conditions. Such troubles can be removed by re- 
lieving the mind. A friend of the writer, Dr. H., gave a 
patient bread pills which acted like a charm. Another ac- 



334 Christian Science Exposed. 

quaintance of the writer relieved a patient of an. imaginary 
peculiar pain by administering a little discolored water with 
a harmless drug to give it a medicinal taste. These men 
knew that something had to be administered to satisfy the 
whims of their patients, and in each instance the treatment 
was effectual. Dr. E. E. Young, in his book styled "My Dogs 
in the Northland/' gives the following incident: "Come at 
once and come as quickly as you can, for I have taken an 
overdose of quinine and am afraid I will die of hydrophobia." 
This message came from an Indian native helper, who had 
had the misfortune to get hold of a medical volume which 
gave a vivid description of the many ills to which people 
are subject. It nearly frightened him out of his wits. 
He fancied he was the possessor of nearly every disease 
therein described. Dr. Young hastened to the Indian and 
administered a simple remedy, which of course, relieved the 
patient. Dr. Worcester says: "A friend of the author was 
about to operate for the removal of a moderately large ab- 
dominal tumor. When the patient was etherized the tumor 
disappeared, a case of hysterical phantom tumor." (Eel. 
and Med. 114). Dr. Cook gives a very interesting account 
of a small boy who during the "dog-days" was thrown into 
the empty wagon of the dog-catcher by his playmates. The 
driver joined in the fun and drove the wagon on a few 
blocks, when suddenly the boy developed the symptoms of 
hydrophobia. He barked and snapped, frothed at the mouth 
and rolled from side to side. A physician was called in. He 
soon became convinced that the trouble originated by fright 
and the mental association of the idea of hydrophobia with 
the dog wagon. After watching and experimenting with the 
boy for quite a while the doctor, finally said : "Come, Eddie, 
you have done enough of this nonsense; you are alright and 
nothing is the matter with you. He rubbed his eyes, looked 
strangely about him and said, Oh, my! how glad I am it 
wasn't true." (P. L. in H. 180). 

But strange to say, Mrs. Eddy herself furnishes us an 
example. She says; "The author has attenuated natrutn 



Christian Science Exposed, 335 

muriaticum (common table salt) until there was not a 

single saline property left; and yet, with one drop 

of that attenuation in a goblet of water, and a teaspoonful 
of water administered at intervals of three hours, she has 
cured a patient sinking in the last stages of typhoid fever." 
(p. 46). The illustration from Mrs. Eddy's pen, while it 
cannot properly be classed with the others, goes to prove 
the general proposition, the power of suggestive therapeu- 
tics. 

I have cited these instances to prove that in all such 
troubles, any kind of treatment satisfying the mind will 
bring relief to the patient. If a Christian Science healer 
should have attended any of these patients, of course he 
might have succeeded in restoring the mind to its normal 
condition; then he would have claimed these people as wit- 
necces, who were competent to establish the claims of his 
fad. It must be apparent to the unbiased mind, how absurd 
such testimony really is. A few reflections upon the sub- 
ject of therapeutics, and particularly psychonosology, will 
serve to conclude this subject. The following is Dr. Hud- 
son's explanation of these cures: "First, that man is pos- 
sessed of two minds, which we have distinguished by desig- 
nating one as the objective mind, and the other as the sub- 
jective mind. Secondly, that the subjective mind is con- 
stantly amenable to control by the power of suggestion. 

These propositions having been established, it now 

remains to present a subsidiary proposition, which pertains 
to the subject of psycho-therapeutics, namely: The sub- 
jective mind has absolute control of the functions, conditions, 
and sensations of the body. This proposition seems almost 
self-evident, and will receive the instant assent of all who 
are familiar with the simplest phenomena of hypnotism. It 
is well known, and no one acquainted with hypnotic pheno- 
mena now disputes the fact, that perfect anesthesia can be 
produced at the will of the operator simply by suggestion. 
Hundreds of cases are on record where the most severe sur- 
gical operations have been performed without pain upon 



336 Christian Science Exposed. 

patients in the hypnotic condition How the subjective 

mind controls the functions and sensations of the body, 
mortal man may never know. It is certain that the problem 
can not be solved by reference to physiology or cerebral anat- 
omy. It is simply a scientific fact which we must accept be- 
cause it is susceptible of demonstration, and not because 
its ultimate cause can be explained. The three foregoing 
fundamental propositions cover the whole domain of psycho- 
therapeutics, and constitute the basis of explanation of all 
phenomena pertaining thereto." Dr. Hudson proceeds to 
say: "Thus, partial or total paralysis can be produced; 
fever can be brought on, with all the attendant symptoms, 
such as rapid pulse and high temperature, flushed face, etc.; 
or chills, accompanied by temperature abnormally low; or 
the most severe pains can be produced in any part of the 
body or limbs. All these facts are known, and still more 
wonderful facts are stated in all the recent scientific works 
on hypnotism. For instance Bernheim states that he has 
been able to produce a blister on the back of a patient by 
applying a postage stamp and suggesting to the patient that 
it was a fly-plaster." Dr. Hudson arrives at the con- 
clusions: "The normal condition of the body is that of 
perfect health, with all the senses performing their legiti- 
mate functions. The production of anesthesia in a normal 
organism is, therefore, the production of an abnormal condi- 
tion. On the other hand, the production of anesthesia in a 
diseased organism implies the restoration of the normal con- 
dition, that is, a condition of freedom from pain. In this, 
all the forces of nature unite to assist. And as every force 
in nature follows the lines of least resistance, it follows that 
it is much easier to cure the disease by mental process, than 
it is to create them." (The Law of Psychic Phenomena, pp. 
151-153). To this explanation, it is proper to add that of 
Eev. J. M. Buckley, D.D., LL. D., who, after spending thirty 
years investigating psycho-therapeutics, after citing many in- 
stances of cures effected by faith and mental healers, makes 
the following inductions: "(1) That subjective mental 



'Christian Science Exposed. 337 

states such as concentration of the attention upon a part 
with or without belief, can produce effects either of the na- 
ture of disease or cure. (2) Active incredulity in persons 
not acquainted with these laws, but willing to be experimented 
upon, is often more favorable to sudden effects than mere 
stupid, acquiescent credulity. The first thing the incredul- 
ous, hard-headed man, who believes that 'there is nothing in 
it/ sees, that he can not fathom, may lead him to succumb 
instantly to the dominant idea (3) That concentrated 
attention, with faith, can produce powerful effects; may 
operate efficiently in acute diseases, with instantaneous 
rapidity upon nervous diseases, or upon any condition cap- 
able of being modified by direct action through the nervous 
or circulatory system. (4) That cures can be wrought in 
diseases of accumulation, such as dropsy and tumors, with 
surprising rapidity, where the increased action of the vari- 
ous excretory functions can eliminate morbid growths. (5) 
That rheumatism, sciatica, gout, neuralgia, contraction of 
the joints, and certain inflammatory conditions, may sud- 
denly disappear under similar mental states, so as to admit 
of helpful exercise; which exercise, by its effect upon the cir- 
culation, and through it, upon the nutrition of the diseased 
parts, may produce a permanent cure. (6) That the 'mind- 
cure,' apart from the absurd philosophy of the different 
sects into which it is already divided, and its repudiation of 
all medicine, has a basis in the laws of nature. The pre- 
tense of mystery, however, is either ignorance or consummate 
quackery. (7) That all are unable to dispense with surgery, 
where the case is in the slightest degree complex and 
mechanical, and adjustments are necessary; also that they can 
not restore a limb, or eye, or finger, or even tooth. But in 
certain displacements of internal organs, the consequence of 
nervous debility, which are sometimes aided by surgery, they 
all sometimes succeed by developing latent energy through 
mental stimulus." (pp. 37, 38). 

The facts presented make it patent that Mrs. Eddy's 
claim to divine agency in affecting cures is puerile and dis- 



338 Christian Science Exposed. 

gusting. But to remove the last vestige of support from her, 
it is necessary to prove that she has not the least divine war- 
rant for her contention. Throughout her writings she as- 
sumes to heal as did Christ, but as a matter of fact there 
is not one point of agreement. Christ and His apostles exer- 
cised supernatural power, but they did not arbitrarily exert 
that power. Faith on the part of the patient was prere- 
quisite to the restoration of health. It was necessary for 
the will of the patient to coalesce with the Divine will. The 
following examples will serve to illustrate the Divine method 
of healing and expelling devils and pardoning sin. "And 
behold they brought to him a man sick of the palsy; lying 
on a bed: and Jesus seeing their faith, said unto the sick 
of the palsy: Son, be of good cheer; thy sins be forgiven 
thee." The man was instantly healed. "And when he was 
come into the house, the blind men came to him; and Jesus 
saith unto them, Believe ye that I am able to do this ? They 
said unto him: Yea, Lord. Then touched He their eyes, 
saying, According to your faith, be it unto you. And their 
eyes were opened." A woman with an issue of blood of 
twelve years standing, having spent all that she had to pro- 
cure health, touched the hem of the garment of Jesus, and 
was made whole. Jesus, referring to her act, "Said unto her, 
Daughter, thy faith hath made thee whole; go in peace and 
be whole of thy plague." A ruler of the synagogue's daugh- 
ter died, but Jesus consoled him by these words, "Be not 
afraid, only believe." He went with the father to his home, 

"And entered in where the damsel was lying And He 

took the damsel by the hand, and said unto her, Talithia 
Cumi, Which being interpreted, Damsel, I say unto thee, 
arise. And straightway the damsel arose, and walked." 
'When Jesus saw him lie, and knew that he' had been now 
a long time in that case, he said unto him, "Wilt thou be 

made whole? Jesus said unto him, Eise, take up thy 

bed, and walk. And immediately the man was made whole." 
"As many as touched him were made whole." "Go thy way 
thy faith hath made thee whole." "Believe only, and she 



Christian Science Exposed. 339 

shall be made whole." Let these instances serve to prove ; 
that Christ required faith on the part of His subjects; that 
He recognized sin and sickness as existing facts, and dealt 
with them accordingly; that He effected cures instantan- 
eously; that He never charged those He healed; that in His 
dealing with the people He recognized them as individuals, 
personally accountable, and not as the ideas, or reflections 
of God; that he believed in the practice of medicine, for He 
said, "They that are whole have no need of a physician, but 
they that are sick;" that He consulted the human will, that 
on one instant He mixed clay with His spittle and anointed 
the eyes of a blind man and then commanded him to look up. 
He did not sit down by the bed-side of the sick and tell 
them they were not sick, that there is no sickness, that there 
is no sensation in matter, there is no matter, that God is all- 
in-all and on and on through such incantations. He re- 
buked the disease and healed the patient instantly. He 
never failed in an attempt to heal the sick, raise the dead 
or control the elements. Mrs. Eddy could not cure her own 
husband, but Jesus raised Lazarus from the dead after de- 
composition had taken place. 

Christ did not perform his miracles according to natural 
law as Drs. Hudson, Evans, Worcester, McComb, Coriat and 
others assume; but He did them in the exercise of omnipot- 
ent power, as God, infinite in power, the author of nature 
and the superior force of the universe. After all, nature's 
laws are but the expressions of Divine will and the methods 
chosen by the eternal Executor in the accomplishment of His 
own purpose. At any time, it is within His power to suspend 
these laws ; so that as a Father of infinite love, He supervises 
the universe, exercising a general or special providence over 
each atom and individual, as parts of the whole. He is 
pledged to regard the humblest suppliant and to bestow 
good things upon them who pray to Him. God reigns su- 
preme over the entire universe. He often answers the pray- 
ers of faith presented to Him by the sick and their friends 
and restores them to health. This He can do, and often 



340 Christian Science Exposed, 

does, independent of medicine, but more often He blesses 
the remedies used and superinduces restoration to health. 
It is safe to adhere to the general rule: That God never 
does anything for us that lies without our own recourses; 
that God is not limited, but we live under limitations. All 
these things Mrs. Eddy denies. She teaches her subjects 
that God includes all, that there is no matter; hence we have 
no bodies, we are God's ideas, therefore, there is neither 
sickness, sin, nor death. 

The Christian Scientists cannot speak a word and heal 
the sick, nor by commandment restore the dead to life. 
Some of their patients recover speedily; others, after linger- 
ing long, get well; many die, who with medical treatment 
would recover. Christian Science holds nothing in common 
with biblical Christianity. The truth of our holy religion is 
established aposteriori: Jesus is the foundation; repent- 
ance for sin and faith in God through Christ Jesus are the 
conditions of salvation, which becomes an accomplished fact 
to our conscious being. With Job, we can say: "I know 
that my Redeemer liveth." We can say with Paul: "We 
know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dis- 
solved, we have a building of God, an house not made with 
hands, eternal in the heavens;" and we can join John in 
saying: "We know that we have passed from death unto 
life, because we love the brethren ;" "We know that when He 
shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as 
he is, and every man that hath this hope in him purifieth 
himself even as he is pure." On the contrary, Mrs. Eddy 
says that Christian Science is true because some invalids 
whom she and her healers treat get well. But I have proved 
there is no evidence whatever of the truth of her contention. 
How empty the claim, that they hold to the cardinal doc- 
trines of the Christian Religion. There is not a word of 
truth in it. No doubt hundreds of Mrs. Eddy's followers, 
some of whom essay to be teachers, are really ignorant of 
what they profess to believe. They blindly follow their 
leader; they suffer themselves to be imposed on by a specious 



Christian Science Exposed. 341 

presentation of this great heresy. Its defects are concealed 
and reason is silenced by an array of self-deceived witnesses. 
This is a grave matter, because to accept Christian Science 
is to reject God. In denying the Mosaic account of. the 
creation of man from the dust of the earth, and his subse- 
quent fall and restoration through Jesus Christ, Christian 
Science converts the Bible into a meaningless fable. It 
leaves the world without a Bible, without a Savior and with- 
out God. 



A SUMMAEY. 

Several chapters prepared for this book have been elim- 
inated to reduce the size, this will account for one or two 
references to discussion which do not appear. I deem it 
proper to state briefly Mrs. Eddy's theory of matter. She 
defines matter as follows: "What is termed matter mani- 
fests nothing, but a material mentality. Not a glimpse or 
manifestation of Spirit is obtainable through matter." (p. 
66). "The human belief fancies that it delineates thought 

on matter; but what is matter? Matter is made up 

of suppositious mortal mind-force, but all might is divine 
Mind." (pp. 205-206.) She defines flesh as follows: "An 
error of physical belief; a supposition that life, substance, 
and intelligence are in matter; an illusion; a belief that 
matter has sensation." (p. 577). "My first plank in the 
platform of Christian Science is as follows: "There is no 
life, truth, intelligence nor substance in matter. All is in- 
finite Mind and its infinite manifestation for God is All-in- 
all. Spirit is immortal Truth; matter is mortal error. 
Spirit is the real and eternal; matter is the unreal and tem- 
poral. Spirit is God, and man is His image and likeness. 
Therefore man is not material; he is spiritual." (Miscel- 
laneous Writings, p. 21). "If God is Spirit, as the Scrip- 
tures declare, and All-in-all, matter is mythology, and its 
laws are mortal beliefs." (Mis. p. 55). 

Mrs. Eddy has a difficult task to accomplish, that is, to 
make mankind deny the entity of matter, however boldly she 
undertakes the task. "This idea of ' human nothingness, 
which Science inculcates, enrages the carnal mind, and is the 
main cause of its antagonism." (p. 291). How could she 
expect it to be otherwise, when every normal person is con- 
fronted at every turn of life with the evidence of a material 
world, and a consciousness of his own existence as a separate 
and distinct moral agent. If Mrs. Eddy had given the 
world a healing system predicated upon psychological and 
scientific postulates, purely mental therapeutic, I would have 
taken no interest in the matter; but, since she essays to base 



Christian Science Exposed, 343 

her claims upon scriptural grounds and give to the world 
a substitute for the old and true religion taught in the 
Bible, which has stood the test of the ages and comforted the 
hearts of redeemed millions in life and in death, I for one 
have accepted her challenge and shall contribute my efforts 
to arrest this maelstorm of falsehoods that is swallowing up 
in endless death so many of my fellow-citizens. 

What would become of the world, if men everywhere 
should adopt her fad and live it out, as prescribed in the 
teachings of Christian Science? But let us pursue the sub- 
ject: "The realm of the real is spiritual. The opposite of 
Spirit is matter, and the opposite of the real is the unreal, 
or material. Matter is an error of statement. This error in 
the premise leads to errors in the conclusion, in every state- 
ment into which it enters. Nothing we can say or believe 
regarding matter is true, except that matter is unreal, and 
is therefore a belief, which has its beginning and ending." 
(p. 173). On page forty-seven of Miscellaneous Writing*, 
we find the following question: "How can I believe that 
there is no such thing as matter, when I weigh over two 
hundred pounds and carry about this weight daily?" The 
following is Mrs. Eddy's answer in part: "By learning that 
matter is but manifest mortal mind. You entertain an 
avoirdupois belief of yourself as substance." But it is hard 
for a person who carries around two hundred pounds of avoir- 
dupois to believe that it is not a fact — that it is only a be- 
lief of mortal mind. In fact, no one but a fool would ever 
undertake to dispute the reality of the weight. Mrs. Eddy 
claims that matter is a belief only. "Matter is the primi- 
tive belief of mortal mind, because this so-called mind has 
no cognizance of Spirit. To mortal mind, matter is sub- 
stantial, and evil is good." (p. 188). "Matter and mortal 
mind are different strata or human belief. The grosser sub- 
stratum is named matter. The more ethereal is called 
human or mortal mind, and is the illusion that is called mind 
in matter. Hence it has neither intelligence nor power. 
Both strata; are false presentations of man." (p. 189). I 



344 Christian Science Exposed. 

think these statements are sufficiently perspicuous to be readily 
understood. But behold the contradiction involved in these 
statements. Matter is a belief of mortal mind; yet matter 
and mortal mind, "are different strata of human belief/' the 
one the grosser, the other more ethereal. And this ethereal 
belief "is called human or mortal mind and is the illusion 
called mind in matter." Now this is beautiful nonsense to 
everybody except the satellites of Mrs. Eddy. Mortal mind 
is not an entity, but a stratum of human belief, which is it- 
self mortal; but all this is an illusion, that is called mind 
in matter. Both strata are false presentations of man. 
Human belief, which is nothing, gives rise to another noth- 
ing called human belief or mortal mind; these two nothings 
give rise to another nothing, "that is called mind in matter." 
Hear the wise conclusion of this cogent reasoning ( ?) "Hence 
it, [this triple, consolidated nothing] has neither intelli- 
gence, nor power." No one would ever have conceived, for 
one moment, that such a monumental nothing had inherent 
intelligence or power. Now, in all candor, I submit that 
the above is a logical presentation of the postulates sub- 
mitted in this divine science (?), found in "The Key to 
the Scriptures." Take notice that our author says: "The 
problem of nothingness, or 'dust to dust/ will be solved, and 
mortal mind will be without form and void, for mortality 
will cease, when man beholds himself God's reflection, even 
as man seeth his face in a glass." (p. 19). Of course the 
problem of nothingness will be solved when a man beholds 
himself as nothing at all, but a mere reflection of God, just 
as he sees himself in a glass. But no man of intelligence, 
in a normal state of mind will ever lose sight of his personal 
identity. 

"If I have the tooth-ache, and nothing stops it until I have 
the tooth extracted, and then the pain ceases, has the mind, 
or extracting, or ooth, caused the pain to cease? What you 
thought was pain in the bone or nerve, could only have been 
a belief of pain in matter; for matter has no sensation. It 
was a state of mortal thought made manifest in the flesh." 



Christian Science Exposed. 345 

(Mis. page 44). And yet Mrs. Eddy went to Dr. Fletcher 
and had a tooth extracted. In so doing she belied her own 
statement. It does not appear possible that any one should 
lay such contribution on our faculty of credulity as to ask 
us to deny the testimony of our five senses ; but we are forced 
to accept this as a fact by some utterances of Mrs. Eddy: 
"Science reverses the testimony of the physical senses, and 
by this reversal mortals arrive at the fundamental facts of 
Being." (p. 14). "You can have no power opposed to God 
in Science, and the physical senses must give up their false 
testimony." (p. 86). "Divime Science contradicts the cor- 
poreal senses, rebukes mental belief, and asks: What is the 
Ego?" (p. 177). "Mortal mind judges by the evidence 
from the material senses, until Science obliterates this false 
testimony." (p. 192). Mrs. Eddy was conscious of the dif- 
ficulty of her task; she knew that it was exceedingly hard 
to get people to discard the only avenues of communication 
with the world. She says mortal mind judges by the 
evidence of the material senses, until her science forever 
nullifies and destroys this false testimony. But the question 
is, Does it do it? Where is there to be found the Christian 
Scientist who is not controlled by the five senses ? They see, 
hear, feel, smell and taste like other people. Who dare dis- 
pute it? "The testimony of the corporeal senses can not in- 
form us what is real and what is delusive, but the revelation 
of Christian Science unlocks the treasures of truth." (p. 
236.) "The Christianly Scientific real is the sensuous un- 
real. What seems real to material sense is unreal in 
Science." (p. 298). These statements indicate most de- 
finitely our author's position. Either Christian Science or 
our senses are at fault. If one is real, the other is false. 
There is no middle ground, no point of harmony. Which 
can we trust? Shall we deny the sense-perception, which has 
never failed us, and our cognitive endowments, which in the 
regular order of things have brought to us all the knowledge 
which we possess? Shall we give up these investitures of 
God, by which and through which the melodies of earth, the 



346 Christian Science Exposed. 

fragrance of sweet perfumes, the resplendent beauties of 
verdant plains, and majestic mountain sceneries, and leaping 
cascades, which have enriched our lives ? They have acted as 
sentinels warning us of danger, indicating the demands of 
our being, and enabling us to meet the demands of life and 
fulfill our mission. Shall we deny these, discard them and 
accept this fancy, this bubble, falsely called science? Never! 
It is folly to talk of such a thing. The bare suggestion is 
repulsive and preposterous. Our sense perception and cogni- 
ative faculties cannot be unreal; for these are constitutional, 
they are divine gifts. They inhere in every intelligent and 
normal person, and are prerequisites to moral agency. There- 
fore Christian Science, is false. 

Mrs. Eddy is driven by her premises to the most contra- 
dictory conclusions. Take this passage as another sample 
of her folly; "You say, or think, because you have partaken 
of salt fish, that you must be thirsty, and you are thirsty ac- 
cordingly; while the opposite belief would produce the op- 
posite result." (p. 384). It is not the salt fish that pro- 
duces the thirst, it is just the belief, that's all. But the hu- 
man being does not live who could have the opposite belief 
after eating salt fish, for nature is true to itself. Effect fol- 
lows cause, salty food produces thirst, I care not what the 
belief may be. This is an established fact from the experi- 
ence of men world wide. It appears almost an insult to in- 
telligent people, to present a book containing premises from 
which such absurd conclusions are logically drawn. For, in 
fact, this salt fish deduction is legitimately drawn from her 
premises and it is just as reasonable and intelligent as any 
other which she has drawn. 

Mrs. Eddy has instituted a plan of salvation in which she 
denies the reality of sin. She denies the existence of Hell 
and Heaven, and of angels. She denies the atonement of 
Christ, the resurrection of the body, the pardon of sin, the 
doctrine of repentance, the efficacy of prayer and faith. 
Christian Scientists tell us that they are happy and content- 
ed. I answer they have been put to sleep by the siren song 



Christian Science Exposed. 847 

of a deceptive and ambitious woman. It is not the peace of 
God, but the sleep of death. An intelligent, orthodox ap- 
prehension of God brings present and eternal peace. I have 
honestly and sincerely dealt with this book. I have exposed 
all its pretentious claims. But before bidding the reader 
adieu, I wish to incorporate the wise words of the Eev. D. J. 
Bushnell, D. D. In closing his sermon against Christian 
Science, he said: "It denies every fact essential to the re- 
ligion of Christ. It is blasphemy against God the Father; 
since in the denial of His personality, it practically asserts 
there is no God. It is blasphemy against Christ in that, des- 
pite its unctious adulations, it renounces His teaching in 
every essential particular and denies His incarnation, His 
atonement for sin, His resurrection from the dead and His 
enthronement as the judge of man. It is blasphemy against 
the Holy Ghost, in that it denies His personality, His work 
in regeneration and His presence as a living power in the 
Church. It is not to be wondered at that persons holding 
themselves aloof from Christianity should espouse this form 
of unbelief. All men have religious aspiration, but the 
majority are offended by the cross. A struggling sinner 
grasps at a floating straw. It is passing strange, however, 
that any professed follower of Christ should be led into this 
delusion. If any who has professed the religion of Christ 
is disposed to accept Christian Science, let him at least be 
honest with his own conscience, and casting a backward 
glance at his abandoned faith, say, Farewell God ! Farewell, 
Bible! Farewell my Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ! Fare- 
well hope of immortality and fond dream of meeting my 
loved ones in the promised land! Farewell all sweet and 
pleasant faiths of the Cross, the open sepulchre and the great 
white throne !" 

Around the cross of Jesus Christ clusters every hope. 
Though faith in Him we have eternal redemption from sin, 
sickness and death. His yoke is easy and His burden is light. 
"Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only 
wise God, be honor and glory for ever and ever. Amen/' 



APPENDICES 



APPENDIX A. 

Mr. Alford Farlow, who is a member of the Board of Di- 
rectors of the Christian Scientist Church, and who seems to 
be the defender of that cult, has recently written a series of 
articles for the Fort Worth Eecord in defense of Mrs. Eddy, 
beginning on May the 3rd, 1910, and continuing to the 6th, 
inclusive. I deem it proper to review briefly some of these 
articles. He represents Mrs. Eddy as a scholarly woman, but 
fails to make positive proof to sustain his contention. It 
is true that he quotes Mr. S. B. G. Corser and Mr. C. H. 
Rust who made indirect statements to indicate that Mrs. 
Eddy had a liberal education, but fails to offset the evidence 
set forth in this book. None can doubt that Mark Twain was 
well equipped as a critic, in fact he was a literary expert, 
and anything from his pen is read with interest. In addi- 
tion to the criticism previously submitted from his pen upon 
Mrs. Eddy's literary attainments, I beg to present the fol- 
lowing: "Largely speaking, I have read acres of what pur- 
ported to be Mrs. Eddy's writings, in the past two months. 
I cannot know, but I am convinced, that the circumstantial 
evidence shows that her actual share of composing and 
phrasing these things was so light as to be inconsequential." 
(Mark Twain on Christian Science, p. 130). 

"I cannot believe, and I do not believe, that Mrs. Eddy 
originated any of the thoughts and reasoning out of which 
the book Science and Health is constructed; and I cannot 
believe, and I do not believe that she ever wrote any part 
of that book. I think that if anything in the world stands 
proven, and well and solidly proven, by unimpeachable testi- 
mony — the treacherous testimony of her own pen in her un- 
disputed literary productions — it is that Mrs. Eddy is not 
capable of thinking upon high plains, nor of reasoning 



Christian Science Exposed. 349 

clearly nor writing intelligently upon low ones." (Ibed, pp. 
291 and 292). 

But why should we spend time upon this question when 
Mrs. Eddy tells us on page 20 of "Ketrospection and Intro- 
spection," that her great discovery left her in ignorance. 
These are her words: "After my discovery of Christian 
Science most of the knowledge I had gleaned from school- 
books vanished like a dream." Poor woman, this was very un- 
fortunate! But Mrs. Eddy evidently intends that we shall 
infer that God came to her relief and supplied all the knowl- 
edge she needed, she does not even hint that she regained 
her knowledge by application to books, and yet she pretends 
to be familiar with Greek, Hebrew and Latin, as well as 
English. I am sure that her writings indicate that if she did 
not loose her knowledge of books, she did not have it to begin 
with. 

APPENDIX B. 

Mr. Farlow undertakes to explain the Crafts affair. After 
reciting the main facts, he says: "It is said, however, that 
Mrs. Crafts still retained her belief in Spiritualism, and that 
owing to complications which grew out of this fact, Mrs. 
Eddy took a departure from the Crafts' home and went to 
live in Lynn." 

Mr. Farlow assigns as a reason for Mrs. Eddy leaving 
the Crafts, (Mrs. Crafts' Spiritualism). Sybil Wilbur af- 
firms that Mrs. Crafts' jealousy caused Mrs. Eddy to leave. 
"Jealousy which was only increased as the days drifted by." 
Mr. Farlow instead of removing the shadow from Mrs. Eddy, 
increases it. 

APPENDIX C. 

Mr. Farlow undertakes to clear up the Wentworth affair. 
To remove the opprobium from Mrs. Eddy, he introduced 
a letter from Charles Wentworth, who was a son of the elder 



350 Christian Science Exposed. 

Wentworth. The letter reads in part as follows: "At this 

time I was about seventeen years of age I remember 

on one occasion when the ash pan was full to overflowing, 
and obstructed the draft in such a manner as to interfere 
with the heating of the room, in the absence of any other 
remedy, Mrs. Glover very carefully turned the ashes out 
upon several thicknesses of newspapers and carefully placed 
the heap of ashes in the closet to await their transference 
by me, in keeping with a habit that was quite common in 
those days when our homes were heated exclusively by stoves 

I remember removing this pile of ashes by lifting up 

the edges of the paper and I remember when I emptied the 
contents that there were scorched places on the paper in evi- 
dence of the fact, that the ashes had contained hot particles 
of coal, or live coals." This letter bears date Stoughton, 
Mass., March 27th, 1909. This letter contradicts the oath 
of his brother H. T. Wentworth made at the same place two 
years previous to this. Which shall we regard as true ? I 
answer, we can arrive at the truth by analyzing the state- 
ments and investigating the facts. Charles puts his bare 
statement against the oath of his brother. The oath of 
Horace is supported by the oath of Mrs. Clapp, the cousin 
of the brothers. The affidavits are admissible in any court 
of justice, the mere statement of Charles will not pass 
muster. Why did he not make affidavit to his statements if 
they were true? Did he expect sensible people to accept his 
word instead of the affidavits of his brother and cousin? 
Surely not. Mr. Farlow no doubt was ignorant of the fact 
that conclusive evidence was at hand to checkmate his 
friend's letter. Charles' statement carries contradiction upon 
its face. He says : "It was a part of my every-day duty to 

do the little chores about the house I carried 

out the ashes." He takes pains to tell us that Mrs. Glover 
"Very carefully turned the ashes upon a spread of news- 
papers and very carefully placed the heap of ashes in the 
closet." It was all done very carefully. How does he know 
that Mrs. Glover very carefully performed these two acts? 



Christian Science Exposed. 351 

If he was present, it was his duty according to his own 
statement to have carried the ashes out of doors. If he was 
not present, how could he know in what manner Mrs. Glover 
put the ashes in the closet? Again he says, that it was the 
custom in those days to put the ashes in closets. Who can 
believe such a statement as this? I am not surprised that 
he did not swear to this statement. No sane person would 
put hot ashes with coals of fire in them on paper in a closet, 
except for sinister purposes. If Mrs. Glover had been careful, 
she would not have put ashes of any kind in a closet. Before 
Mr. Farlow can remove the odium resting upon Mrs. Eddy, 
he will need to bring forward more convincing evidence than 
this. 



APPENDIX D. 

Mrs. Eddy's defender, Mr. Farlow, undertakes to clear 
her from the just opprobium resting upon her for obtaining 
a divorce from Dr. Patterson on the ground of abandon- 
ment and afterwards marrying Mr. Eddy. He says : "While 
the court record # s show that Mrs. Eddy obtained a divorce 
from Dr. Patterson on the ground of desertion, the real 
cause was Dr. Patterson's infidelity, because of which he de- 
serted her." If this was true, why did not Mrs. Eddy bring 
suit for divorcement on the ground of adultery? If Dr. Pat- 
terson did leave with another man's wife, as the Christian 
Scientists allege, it certainly would have been a notorious 
fact in the community; and the strong presumption is, that 
Mrs. Eddy would have immediately obtained a divorce on 
the ground of infidelity, and not on the ground of abandon- 
ment. Why did she not do this ? Echo repeats the interro- 
gation! Mr. Farlow introduces an affidavit from George E. 
Clark who states that he was present when Mrs. Eddy pro- 
cured her divorce from Dr. Patterson and he heard the 
Judge ask her, 'Why her husband had deserted her.' "She 



352 Christian Science Exposed. 

replied," 'to escape arrest/ 'Arrest for what' "inquired the 
Judge? She answered": 'on account of his adultery/" 

This is a mere specious display of evidence. This all ap- 
pears like an after thought. Sybil Wilbur's defense, not 
giving satisfaction, Mr. Farlow has found another witness, 
but this witness does not testify from personal knowledge of 
the matter, but reiterates what Mrs. Eddy should have said, 
and we have learned not to rely upon her statements for 
anything; for she says one thing at one time and a different 
thing at another time. We must ever keep in mind that 
Mrs. Eddy's idea of life and ethics differs very materially 
from that of us poor mortals. She says: "That our ma- 
terial, mortal history is but the record of dreams, not of 
man's real existence, and the dream has no place in the 
science of being." (Ret. and Intro, p. 33). If Mr. Clark 
heard Mrs. Eddy make the statement referred to afeove, she 
was relating one of her dreams which have no place in her 
science, and then you know, that dreams are not criminal. 
Whether we dream the truth or a lie, it does not matter for 
we are not accountable any-way. Dr. Patterson did not 
elope with another man's wife notwithstanding, Mr. Clark's 
indirect and evasive testimony to the contrary. We have 
seen that Mr. Russell with whom Dr. Patterson and wife 
were boarding at the time the separation took place, stated 
under oath that no such thing occurred, and that there was 
nothing against the character of Dr. Patterson. The court 
records are against Mrs. Eddy, Mr. Clark's affidavit says, 
that Dr. Patterson left Mrs. Eddy to avoid arrest. This 
contradicts Sybil Wilbur's statement, that Dr. Patterson re- 
turned to Mrs. Eddy, a repentant sinner and asked to be 
forgiven, and to be taken back. If the Doctor had been 
trying to avoid arrest, he would not have come back under 
surveillance of the officers. Both statements cannot be true. 
Of course the two witnesses are repeating what Mrs. Eddy 
has said at different times. I suppose they are not to be 
blamed — they are repeating what they have been instructed 
to say. The Christian Scientists have signally failed to find 



Christian Science Exposed,, 353 

wie witness to confirm Mrs. Eddy's version of this fransac^ 
tion. They are confronted with the affidavit of a reliable 
man, the presumptive evidence involved in the case, and the 
court records. So the stigma remains and must forever re- 
main on the character of Mrs. Eddy, who having been di- 
vorced from one man on the ground of abandonment, 
afterwards married another. I ask the impartial reader to 
consider all the evidence in the case and make up his verdict 
accordingly. 



APPENDIX E. 

in trying to exonerate Mrs. Eddy from the charge of 
having been a Spiritualist, Mr. Farlow puts her in a very 
unenviable light before the public. I have related the in- 
cident which occurred at the home of Mrs. Crosby at which 
time Mrs. Eddy went into a trance, etc. Mr. Farlow speak- 
ing of this, says: "The incident appears to be true, for 
Mrs. Eddy has recounted it to some of her intimate friends, 

but the inference drawn by Mrs. Crosby is wholly 

incorrect. Mrs. Eddy has always enjoyed a joke 

She says that in order to convince Mrs. Crosby of the folly 
of some of her peculiar beliefs she played pranks with her, 
and pretended to go into trances and talked and that she 
wrote letters and put them in the chair where Mrs. Crosby 
would find them, but to Mrs. Eddy's surprise, Mrs. Crosby 
took the jokes seriously and, in spite of their improbability. 5 ' 
It appears that Mrs. Eddy is a practical joker, her own fol- 
lowers being judges, and that she has a wonderful knack in 
practicing fraud. In fact, she appears to be an adept. But 
really she thought Mrs. Crosby would understand that she 
was only joking. She was much surprised to find that Mrs. 
Crosby did not detect her deception. But mark you, this is 
one instance in which Mrs. Eddy is compelled to confess her 
duplicity. She had to confess that she had once been a Spir- 
itualist or to confess that she had practiced a fraud. The 



354 Christian Science Exposed. 

latter she chose as the less of the two evils, but she pre- 
tends that she was only joking. Precisely so, and we may 
justly claim that she was only joking or dreaming, for she 
is a great dreamer as well as joker, when she tells us that 
she was divinely healed in 1866. We are indebted to Mr. 
Farlow for bringing out this trait of Mrs. Eddy's character. 
We had discovered that she was a great dreamer, but we had 
not suspected her of being a great joker. If to make a con- 
vert of Mrs. Crosby, Mrs. Eddy according to her own state- 
ment, practised deception, may we not justly conclude that 
she has practiced deception to make all of her converts? 
What has Mr. Farlow to say to that ? In trying to avoid one 
difficulty he has plunged into another. He can never make 
sensible people believe that Mrs. Eddy was playing a practi- 
cal joke on Mrs. Crosby just for fun, and then allowed that 
joke to exist as a fact for about forty years. 



APPENDIX F. 

The Christian Scientists have a difficult task to clear the 
record of Mrs. Eddy. There are so many blotches, and their 
defense so weak, that they are driven to the greatest straits 
to make a showing. We find another illustration of this in 
the attempt of Mr. Farlow to preserve the integrity of Mrs. 
Eddy in the Lynn incident. There are cogent reasons for 
sustaining Mrs. Eddy's account of this fall, for upon its 
correctness depends her story of the discovery of her science. 
If certain particulars of this fall, as set forth by Mrs. Eddy 
are false, then the discovery that she claims to have made is 
impossible. Hence, it becomes absolutely necessary Tor tne 
Christian Scientists to destroy the affidavit of Dr. Cushing. 
The latest effort in this attempt is that of Mr. Farlow. He 
quotes from the Lynn Eeporter of Feb. 3rd, 1866, which 
gives an account of the fall stating that Mrs. Eddy was 
severely hurt, and that she had been removed the afternoon 
of the day before to her home in Swampscott. Let the read- 



Christian Science Exposed. 355 

er bear in mind that Mrs. Eddy fell on the first day of 
February. The Christian Scientists try to make it appear 
that Mrs. Eddy's injury was so serious as to baffle the skill 
of the attending physician, and that by divine power she 
was healed, and that this incident brought about her great 
discovery — this is Mrs. Eddy's contention. This newspaper 
report is found in Sybil Wilbur's defense of Mrs. Eddy, so it 
is not additional to what we have already had under review. 
But Mr. Farlow does introduce something new. He says 
that all of Mrs. Eddy's friends at Swampscott are dead. But 
one of these dead friends did tell a friend that is now living, 
the details of this incident and this living friend is sure that 
the statements of this dead friend tallies exactly with Mrs. 
Eddy's version of the affair. This evidence is as convincing 
as would be the evidence of a pretending witness, who coming 
before the court should proceed to state that he heard, 
Thomas say, that Phillips told him, that Johnson who is 
now dead stated the truth about the suit now pending. The 
reader shall have the words of Mr. Farlow: "One of these 
friends, [remember, the. friend is now dead] however, related 
this incident to another who is now living and whose ac- 
count tallies exactly with that of Mrs. Eddy. We can do no 
more than set forth these facts before the people and allow 
them to judge for themselves. The circumstantial evidence in 
the case alone proves the truth of Mrs. Eddy's declaration." In 
vain we ask for the facts which Mr. Farlow assumes have 
been given. What facts have we? The Lynn Eeporter 
gave an account of the fall. This we do not deny. Mrs, 
Eddy and Dr. Cushing both agree as to the fall. But Mrs. 
Eddy declares that she was divinely healed — that it was in- 
stantaneous. This Dr. Cushing swears was not true. Why 
did not Mrs. Eddy swear to her statement if it is true ? The 
only corroberating evidence that the Christian Scientists in- 
troduce is that hearsay exparte statement of a friend. Is 
that definite ? A dead friend testifies through a living friend, 
and that is the best that these people can do to save the char- 



356 Christian Science Exposed. 

acter of their Mother-god. I think they should have given 
the name of that dead friend, if indeed they were afraid to 
tell us the name of the living friend and to give us the ad- 
dress for fear we might take up the matter for verification. 
And yet, Mr. Farlow has the temerity to say that the circum- 
stantial evidence convicts Dr. Cushing of perjury. What cir- 
cumstantial evidence does he ask us to accept ? He says Mrs. 
Eddy believed her own story and in this faith she prosecuted 
her work amid the opposition of the world. That is doubt- 
less sufficient evidence to convince a Christian Scientist, but 
it will not do for intelligent people, who do their own think- 
ing. Mr. Farlow has not produced one scintilla of evidence 
that Mrs. Eddy was healed by divine power in 1866. The 
newspaper quoted did not say one word about such a tran- 
saction. If it had occurred it would have gone the rounds 
of all the papers of the United States, and Mrs. Eddy would 
have preserved hundreds of clippings. This fall took place 
forty-four years ago on the first day of last February. I 
dare say that there are hundreds of people living in Lynn 
and Swampscott now, who were living at that time. It is 
not possible that an event of this character should take place 
and the public not know it. If it did occur as Mrs. Eddy 
contends, I know that prima facie evidence of the fact can 
be procured. 

Nothing less than ever-balancing testimony can impeach 
the affidavit of Dr. Cushing, and until the Christian Scien- 
tists, produce such proof we shall continue to brand Mrs. 
Eddy as a fraud. 



JAN 3 1911 



One copy del. to Cat. Div. 



